Steamy-Stories

Miracle On Route 34: Part 3 Being naughty can be a very good thing, if he needs help getting jolly. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. "Just when I thought it couldn't get better;" Ginny sighed, lost in bliss. "You certainly know what a woman wants." "I aim to please." Santa said cheerfully, putting one arm around her waist and holding her close while he guided the sleigh. "Think we might've sated you for a while?" "Hmm, maybe for a bit, right?" she purred, stretching like a cat before sitting forward and looking down over the earth, lit by clusters of lights that punctuated the darkness of Christmas Eve. It wasn't long before she began to giggle. "Schilling for your thoughts." Santa said, giving her tit a squeeze. "Well, you probably don't remember, but we've met before," she mentioned lightly, turning her head to wink at him. "I sure remember it." "Oh? Do tell." "Well," she said casually, her thoughts drifting back. "I was sixteen and my girlfriends and I were at the mall. We saw you and decided to sit on your lap. So Cari and I were sitting on you at the same time, squirming our asses on you and kept whispering naughty things in your ears, things we wanted to do to you, you know?" Santa didn't respond for several moments. "See?" Ginny said, smirking. "Told you that you didn't remember." "What; was the date of that, Virginia?" he asked warily. "December fifteenth, eight years ago, about seven-thirty pm," she said. "I still have a photo. Why?" "Because I wasn't in your city on December fifteenth eight years ago," he said with reluctance. "I was in Lahina on Maui, judging a naked limbo contest at a luau." She was silent for some time. "You're; you're sure?" Santa nodded. "Oh, God;" Ginny whispered, her eyes distant. "That means that Cari and I were grinding on some creepy mall Santa; oh, shit, I could feel him getting hard and everything!" Ginny scrunched her face up in revulsion and was flapping her arms in horror. "Oh, God. Blah! Blah! Blah!" Santa's roaring laughter echoed through the darkness as his date for the evening struggled to not puke off the side of the sleigh and onto the unsuspecting town below. Silent Runnings. She always kind of assumed that the sleigh made little or no noise when it touched down on a roof. After all, what kept some survivalist gun nut from trying to blow Santa away with his collection of automatic rifles when he heard some noise he couldn't account for? The sleigh glided silently onto the roof, the blades letting out little more than a hiss and the patter of the reindeer's hooves barely audible. Santa leapt out lightly and assisted her in exiting the sleigh before grinning at her. "Now, I won't be long, just hang tight and stay near the sleigh, if you're within the Gellar Field, you'll keep warm, alright?" Ginny raised an eyebrow in his direction, nonplussed. "Um, 'excuse me? I'm here with Santa Fucking Claus on Christmas Motherfucking Eve. How many times can a girl say that? If you think for one second I'm not delivering presents with you, then you're even more stupid that Krampus. I'm coming." Santa seemed hesitant. "Virginia, I've been at this since Proto-Hittite times, one way or another. I'm kind of an expert and I don't want you to hurt;" "Oh, get real," she snorted, pushing past him toward the chimney. She was glad to note that the 'Gellar Field', whatever the hell that was, seemed to be keeping her warm at this distance. "If your fat ass can fit down a chimney with that huge bag, so can mine." She clambered over the lip of the chimney and eased herself down inside it. Santa watched silently as she wriggled out of sight. There was no noise for several seconds. Finally Ginny spoke, her voice coming up the flue. "Okay, kinda stuck here, with my nose pressed into my own asshole. Little help?" Santa chuckled lightly and reached for a can of grease. Piloting a Ginny. "You're getting better at this, I must say," Santa remarked as he rummaged through his bag of presents while Ginny guided the sleigh. "Last person who drove the sleigh for me, the reindeer resisted a lot. They like you." "Oh?" Ginny replied, twisting the reins slightly and veering the sleigh team southwest. "Who was she?" Santa cleared his throat. "Actually, it was Krampus. Well, he was Pete back then, and it was over six hundred years ago." It took Ginny a moment to recover from her shock and concentrate on guiding the sleigh. Fortunately, the reindeer seemed to know where they were going. "Six hundred;" "Yup," Santa confirmed. "The Belgian monks were still getting the recipe for Stella Artois right the last time one of my kids helped me out." "But what about all your wives you were telling me about?" she asked. "They must've been in the sleigh before." Santa shrugged. "Yeah, people have been in it, I've taken them places, but you and Pete are the only two who have ever helped me on Christmas Eve." She felt herself grow warm, and for once it wasn't because she was wet and horny. "I'm really helping you?" He nodded. "It may be that I'm late because of the donnybrook back at your place, Virginia, but that wasn't your fault, it's just what was meant to be. I was meant to be put behind and now you're meant to be driving this sleigh while I get organized. No matter how many me's there are out there, it won't make a difference unless you're here tonight. It's fated to be that way." Ginny didn't know what to say. She just calmly guided the sleigh, feeling a contentment she'd never quite known before. She was dimly aware of some other shadowy iteration of Santa's sleigh streaking by some miles to the north and waved absently. She couldn't explain why any of this made sense, but it did. She really was different after all. A house below them shone with a golden light in the dark and she turned the reigns easily to guide the reindeer in its direction. There were over a dense residential area, the streets lined with endless numbers of small homes and semis. They glided onto a roof and clambered out. She followed Santa and his present sack down the chimney. In spite of his bulk, he slid down the tight shaft in a way that made her cunt inexplicably wet. "Now that I think of it," she whispered as she wriggled down with him. "How do we get into houses where there's no chimney?" "It was a lot easier before central heating," he answered, almost upside down as he worked his way toward the ground. "For lack of a better term, it's just B & E, I guess. I've got the keys and security codes for every residence on earth." "Wow," she grunted as she twisted and wiggled, her tits squashed to her mouth. If they'd had more time she would have sucked on them for a bit as a reward to herself. "Even Kim Jong-Un?" "Yeah, but he's not getting anything you want to know about for Christmas," Santa muttered. "He's a very bad boy." "So, what, like a leaky bag of flaming panda shit?" she mused, occupying herself as she strained to keep up. "Because that's what he kinda deserves." "Christmas is the one night of the year we don't discuss politics, Virginia." Santa mentioned as he finally freed himself of the confines of the flue and dusted himself off. He helped Ginny out as well, smiling and kissing her nose as she held her off the ground. She blushed and let him put her down, moving to a corner of the living room and watching intently. The house they were in was not big, a modest home for a small family. Santa was rummaging around in his bag, absently noshing on the cookies left on a table near the tree. The tree itself was rather sparse on gifts, something Santa seemed to be rectifying. Ginny didn't notice the other person in the room until it was too late. "So there you are, big man;" Ginny started at the voice but Santa merely stood and turned around, smiling warmly. At the entrance to the room was a woman in a robe. She was older than Ginny, but not more than in her late twenties or early thirties. She had the look of a tired mom. "Been waiting a long, long time to prove to myself that you were real and the presents I couldn't account for just came out thin air," she sighed, nodding. She had sandy-brown hair, done in a long bob. Her face was pretty enough, but you could see in her eyes that sleep was more of an afterthought than anything. "But here you are." "It's good to see you, Linda." Santa said warmly, moving toward her and hugging her. She sighed as he embraced her and Ginny smiled, knowing exactly how content and relieved Linda felt at the moment, whoever the hell she was. "Whoa, did I just get jealous of some girl hugging Santa?" "I can't believe you're here in all your chubby glory," Linda remarked, smiling up at him. "It's a dream come true." Santa nodded. "Little Karen's been very good this year, Linda. She's a real blessing. I brought her the puppy she wanted." Ginny frowned and looked down at a small object that was obviously a puppy, wrapped prettily in Christmas paper and sporting a golden bow on its snout. The puppy panted happily, curled up and went to sleep beneath the tree. "She'll love it," Linda said quietly, her eyes shining. "She'll be so thrilled." "I know she will." Santa said, smiling and placing a hand on Linda's cheek. "Sorry things didn't work out with Bob. He doesn't know what he's missing." "Thanks, I keep telling myself that too," Linda said, dabbing at her eye. "Have you got an STD for his stocking, maybe?" "No," Santa chuckled. "But you need to know that everything's going to be fine, Linda. You've made it this far, you're raising an amazing girl and you own this place now. If I could give you Mother of the Year, I would. But I can't, not my department, so that leaves me to ask; what do you want for Christmas, Linda?" Linda looked into his eyes before her hands reached down and began fumbling with his wide, black belt. Ginny shook her head and sighed, knowing exactly why Linda's reaction was so instinctual. The mother turned her head and seemed to notice the girl in the abbreviated elf costume for the first time. "Oh," she said, her hands still undoing the belt. "Is she your chaperone, to make sure we behave?" "No, she's not my chaperone," Santa said, smiling and shaking his head. "She's my indispensable helper, without whom Christmas wouldn't come this year." Ginny blushed at his description of her. "Oh, okay," Linda said, kneeling and shimmying his red pants down and freeing his monstrous cock. "As long as she doesn't interrupt me enjoying my present." Ginny blushed again, but this time the hair on the back of her neck went up and her eyes narrowed. She folded her arms across her chest, leaned against the wall and watched silently. Very silently. "Wow," Linda mused, taking his cock in both hands and staring at it. "Just when I thought nothing could get longer than that white beard of yours." Ginny blinked and frowned for a moment. White beard? It suddenly occurred to her that Linda was seeing the Santa she had always expected to see, a fat, jolly old man with a long white beard, rosy cheeks and the rest of the Dickensian nonsense. To Ginny, he still looked like the towering, red-bearded lumbersexual she knew him to actually be. Whatever sort of glamour he radiated, it worked even in sexual situations. Without a pause, Linda took Santa's thick cock into her mouth with a sigh and began bobbing back and forth along its length. Her wet lips formed a tight seal around the shaft, her hands holding on to Santa's thighs for balance. "She's doing that all wrong," Ginny sniffed to herself. "He likes it when one hand is pumping along the shaft behind your mouth and the other one is teasing his balls. I should know." Santa turned his head, smiled at her and nodded. Ginny blushed and shut up. He took Linda's head gently in his hands, caressing her hair while she sucked his cock, letting her take all the time she liked. She undid her robe with one hand, letting it fall to a puddle at her knees, now naked. She had a mom bod, Ginny noted, not bad, she was trying to keep herself fit, probably with Tae Bo and jogging or spinning, if she could find the time. Her tits were somewhat pointy, but she wasn't repulsive by any means. Ginny felt herself getting warm as she watched, one of her hands coming up to caress her tits while the other snaked down inside the short green skirt she was wearing and beneath her thong, teasing her understandably gooey cunt. She watched intently as Linda pushed farther and farther down Santa's seemingly endless shaft, breathing through her nose as she tried to reach the root. The hand she kept on his thigh for balance squeeze his pale flesh while the other was massaging her tits, pinching the nipples. She moaned around his cock as he grew harder in her mouth. Ginny leaned her head against the wall, trying to not make noise as she pleasured herself, fingers teasing through her slippery folds or circling her throbbing clit. The hand she had on her tits mimicked Linda's squeezing and pinching her nipples, causing little needles of stinging delight to shoot through her. Linda's hand moved down between her legs and her fingers began churning inside her cunt. She moaned loudly as she pleasured herself. Normally Ginny would have thought she'd wake her kid, but Santa probably had some weird sound-dampening field just to keep things like this from happening. Typical. Ginny bit her lip as she watched, her skin blushing pink as she worked herself into a silent frenzy, her wet core beginning to blossom as Linda sucked and bobbed on Santa's cock faster and faster; Both women let out a loud moan as they came, pleasure bubbling up through Ginny's body while her fingers worked madly inside her clenching, slippery tunnel. Her knees buckled and she went to the floor, still fucking herself. Linda grunted and began swallowing as Santa came, finally pulling her mouth off and panting heavily, jerking his throbbing cock frantically and splattering his pearly cum across her tits with great eagerness. Ginny slowly lifted her head, gazing at Santa and Linda through heavily-lidded eyes. She'd cum so hard just from fingering herself. Was it her proximity to Santa that caused all her sensations to be so heightened? Santa knelt as well, hugging Linda to himself and whispering in her ear. She slowly pulled her arms up and embraced him, smiling against his shoulder and nodding gently, her eyes still closed. After holding her for some time, her took her by the chin and lifted her gaze to meet his. "Okay, back to bed with you," he said gently. "You'll sleep very well tonight and Karen will come to wake you." Linda smiled dreamily and rubbed her nose against Santa's before giving it a kiss. She stood, slipped her robe back on, winked at him and left without another word. Santa watched her leave and nodded in satisfaction. "Just what she needed," he said to himself. "Okay, Virginia, I'm going to finish these last few presents and then we're; Virginia?" But Ginny was still kneeling, slumped to one side against the wall and snoring. Santa chuckled and finished the presents before picking her up and holding her limp body under one arm and his giant sack over the other shoulder before disappearing up the flue in the blink of an eye. Carnal Knowledge. "Taip! Taip! Mano Dievas!" Kuni moaned loudly as she sat on her sister's face, grinding her cunt eagerly down onto Minna's mouth. Her blonde twin clamped her arms around her sister's thighs tightly as she lapped hungrily at the slick lips above. Santa was kneeling between Minna's legs, holding them wide and thrusting back and forth, his cock plunging in and out of her. Ginny was leaning against the wall once again, trying to not look exasperated. The Lithuanian girls were writhing and grinding in a frenzy, clearly enjoying their early Christmas present. It wasn't like they'd crept down and surprised Ginny and Santa, as Linda had, they had actually written to Santa, saying that their parents were away for the holiday and they wanted him to come and fuck them for Christmas. They'd been waiting patiently in the living room when Santa and Ginny appeared out of the chimney, the twins wearing nothing but their little cheerleader uniforms. Minna groaned shamelessly while she lashed her Kuni's twat with her tongue, shuddering as Santa's iron-hard rod nearly split her in half. Ginny had to admit, the blonde twins had rocking bodies, trim and tight from whatever activities they were involved in. She'd have to get into P90-X or Crossfit if she was ever going to compete with these two. "Senelis!" Minna gasped, sliding a finger up inside her sister, which Kuni ground on shamelessly. She gyrated her hips, fucking back against Santa, her fingernails digging into her sister's ass cheeks as she endured the battering waves of pleasure. "Ah, Duok man sunku!" "Pasakykite pra¨ome;" Santa replied, smiling slyly. "Pra¨om!" Minna wailed, her body almost thrashing. "Pra¨om pra¨om pra¨om! Nekankink manęs!" Santa nodded and leaned forward, pressing Minna's legs almost back against her body, his weight over her now as he sank his cock down inside her. The blonde girl almost screamed in pleasure. Kuni grappled onto Santa's neck and kissed him greedily, churning her cunt down onto Minna's glistening face. "Unreal," Ginny muttered. "And I thought I was a relentless horny machine. But you, sir, take the cake." "I would expect you of all people to understand by now," Santa said cheerfully. "Minna and Kuni have been very good this year. They're both at the top of their class, they've been socially active regarding building homeless shelters, they're both” "Over the age of eighteen?" Ginny bit out. "It's Lithuania, that wouldn't matter," Santa pointed out. "They've been very good girls and I'm duty-bound to give them what they want for Christmas." "So no point deductions for incest?" Ginny asked somewhat testily. "There weren't for you and your brother, were there?" he replied while Kuni nipped at his skin. Ginny blushed again and stopped talking. She watched while Kuni pulled herself off her sister's mouth and hastily clambered around to lie on top of her, kissing her sister while squirming her wet cunt down on Minna's. She groaned loudly when Santa pulled out of the girl below and pushed deep inside her. "Dear diary," Ginny muttered. "Having a great time in Vilnius, watching Santa skewer Lithuanian sisters;" Santa grunted and pushed in hard, his hips trembling as he started to cum. Kuni and Minna screamed into one another's mouths, hips bucking furiously. He pulled out of Kuni and slammed back into Minna, filling her with cum as well before both sisters scrambled to their knees while he stood. They swallowed his cock greedily, taking turns pumping the shaft while the other sucked on it. They kissed around the throbbing cock, licking the pearly cum off one another's faces. "Esate labai geros mergaitės," Santa breathed, holding them both gently by the back of their heads while they sucked hungrily. "Keep up the good work and Santa will see you again next year;" "If we're not still here with these two whores next Christmas;" Ginny thought darkly. Santa’s copilot. Ginny was guiding the sleigh, but she kept looking back at Santa, trying not to smirk. He was sitting beside her, a rather blank stare on his face, his eyes a little red around the edges. "I'm still sorta hungry;" he said somewhat absently. "So you actually thought 'Colorado Gold' was a brand of flour used to make baked goods?" "Note to self," he murmured. "Do not eat the brownies left out for you in Denver;" Basement Bound. Ginny followed Santa as they crept down the stairs toward the basement apartment, a prismatic glow on the wall ahead of them indicating a tree was nearby. They rounded a corner and paused. A young man dressed in X-Men boxers and a white t-shirt almost walked into them as he rubbed his eyes. He stared at them for a moment, saying absolutely nothing. After a long, awkward pause, Santa reached back into his sack and pulled out a wrapped gift which he slowly handed to the kid. The kid took it equally slowly and unwrapped it, his eyes widening as several deluxe editions of the newest PC games were revealed. The kid smiled sheepishly and sighed. "Thanks, now that I know you're real." "You don't seem happy, Kevin," Santa said, obviously concerned. "You've been great all year and these are what you wanted, right?" "I; yeah, they are," sighed the kid. "At least, that's what I told everyone I wanted. My friends and I, we're all gamers, and this is amazing, but;" "But;" Santa pressed. "Well, Christmas is also my birthday," Kevin said. "Here I am, eighteen finally, and I still haven't had sex with a girl yet." Santa smiled. "Well, I normally deal exclusively in Christmas wishes rather than birthdays, but perhaps this year I can help you out there, Kevin." Kevin raised an eyebrow. "Virginia," Santa stated, looking at her. "I give you Kevin the Boy. Return unto me Kevin the Man." Ginny couldn't believe what she said next. "Thought you'd never ask, Big Red;" She walked forward and took the games out of Kevin's hands, tossing them over her shoulder. Santa grabbed them hastily out of the air as Ginny poked a finger into Kevin's chest and pressed him up against the wall. His eyes were wide, not at all sure what was happening. "Santa's already given you your Christmas presents," Ginny said as she knelt in front of him and tugged at his boxers. "Which means it's up to me to give you a happy birthday;" She pulled the boxers down and tossed them aside. His cock was limp but she could already tell it was swelling with excitement. Rather than teasing the poor virgin, Ginny stroked his shaft and slid her mouth all the way down, deep-throating him. Kevin shuddered and groaned loudly. "Make all the noise you want, you won't wake your parents upstairs," Ginny mentioned, pulling her mouth off his cock for a moment and pumping the shaft with her hand while she looked up at him. "The big man here has some sort of sound-dampening field or some shit so that he doesn't get caught busting into people's houses." Kevin's hands flattened against the wall and his fingers flexed as she slid her mouth down his length again before bobbing back and forth in a slow rhythm. She felt his fingers take her by the hair and begin kneading, lost in this clearly new delight. She hummed gently, vibrating her mouth around his sensitive skin. "Well, look at you," she remarked, smiling as she pulled back and gazed at his now hard and throbbing cock, glistening with the wetness of her mouth. "That's a nice dick you've got there, Kevin. You're a grower, I'm impressed." Kevin took a deep breath. "Maybe, but it doesn't look like much when it's limp. The one time I let a girl at school see it, I was nervous and it shrunk, so she was laughing at me." "Then I'll give you a tip before I fuck you, Kevin," Ginny said, stroking the shaft and spitting on it, to keep it moist while she instructed him. "Girls can be hideous cunts about that sort of thing sometimes, but they have their own insecurities. So never bring your insecurity to the ballgame. You need to be turned on and your Johnson here on the rise by the time you get naked for her." "Uh-huh?" he said somewhat uncertainly, shivering as she bent her thumb so that the pad pressed against the top of his mushroom head every time she stroked down. He couldn't believe this was happening. Some hot Elf-chick who looked like a Warcraft mod was blowing him! "So from now on, you dominate, you got it?" Ginny said. "Make her get naked or make her turn you on so that she can see how big your cock is before you ever get out of your boxers. No girl is gonna say no to this thing when it's fully inflated, I promise." "R-really?" Kevin asked. Ginny kept her eyes locked with his but reached down under her panties for several moment before bringing her fingers up for display. They glistened wetly in the dim light. "It's made me horny, champ. And because of that cock, I need to fuck you. You with me?" Kevin just thunked his head back against the wall, closed his eyes and nodded. "Oh, and don't worry about trying to last," Ginny added. "Being around the Red Machine makes you want to fuck and cum all night. You'll be fine." She swallowed his cock with a will, determined to give this kid the best first time anyone had ever had. Her hand followed her mouth along the shaft and she hummed, swirling her tongue along its length. The kid wasn't Santa, but this would be a perfectly good ride for any girl worth fucking once he had his confidence. Her free hand worked its way back inside her panties and began fingering, teasing her wet folds and slipping inside, getting her ready for the main event. "Umm, do you want to fuck me, Kevin?" she asked, smiling up at him. "Do you want to fuck my cunt good and hard?" "Uh; yes;" he whimpered. "Say it like you mean it, Thor," she insisted, pressing her thumb along the throbbing vein on the bottom of his thick shaft. "The girl wants confidence. This cock is worth your best effort." He took several deep breaths before looking down at her and nodding. "I want to fuck you." "You do?" she asked before sliding him back down her throat. "No," he said finally, taking her under the arms and pulling her up. Ginny exhaled suddenly as his cock popped out of her mouth unexpectedly and he spun her around to press up against the wall. "I don't want to fuck you; I will fuck you." "That's my boy," Ginny breathed, her eyes flashing with sudden lust and delight. She spread her legs and tilted her hips forward, eager to feel him inside her. "Fuck me good and hard, Kevin!" "K-zon," the boy almost growled, pressing his throbbing cockhead against her entrance. "My gaming tag is K-zon and that's what the girls will call me when I fuck them!" Ginny nodded eagerly. "Good. Give it to me, K-zon;" She moaned loudly as he pushed inside her, heedless of any sense of timing or technique, but eager to be deep in a woman. He squeezed her sides as he trembled, overcome by the wet, tight sensation of her cunt gripping him. Her arms wrapped around his shoulders and one leg slung over his hip as she looked into his eyes. Ginny began a pumping motion with her hips, sliding back and forth on his cock while K-zon was paralyzed by the flood of pleasure. "Alright, slugger," she whispered in a husky voice as she fucked herself on him. "Let's bust this first nut of yours quick, so you know what to expect. Don't hold back, just pound my cunt until you blow, got it?" He nodded as he buried his face in her shoulder and started pumping awkwardly with his hips, his whole body trembling. Ginny felt an unreal flush of heat coursing through her already, an intense orgasm building up inside. Holy shit, was she turned on and about to get off because she was mentoring a virgin? She pulled Kevin tight against herself and shivered, letting out a gasp while he moaned and jammed his hips up tight against hers, she could feel his cock twitching inside her as he spunked, Her own orgasm flooded over her, molten bubbles of ecstasy popping by the millions throughout her sweating, slick frame. He almost buckled at the knees, collapsing against her, panting like he'd run a marathon. Ginny smiled and caressed his hair, feeling his still-hard cock throbbing inside her. She ran her fingers over his cheek and looked into his eyes. "Ready to keep going?" she asked. "Second one's usually even better." He nodded and she pulled him down to his knees while she got on all fours, wiggling her invitingly. She winked back at him. "You know what to do, K-zon," she purred. "Show me what you're gonna do to the girls this coming year;" Without another thought, he took Ginny by the hips and slid his cock deep inside her again. Ginny moaned loudly, lowering her head to the floor and pushed back against him. She felt him begin to push back and forth and matched his rhythm by squeezing her cunt muscles around him as he slid in. His fingers dug into her hips and ass cheeks delightfully. She could tell he might last a little longer this time, but not by much. Then again, she wasn't here to teach him to be a sex god, she was here to pop his cherry and give him a birthday to remember. "Umm, right there, big man;" she panted, surprised that she meant what she was saying. She wasn't just stroking his fragile ego, she was quite serious, because he was hitting a spot in her cunt that she really liked. He had a long enough cock that it touched her pleasure spot and he was just wide enough to pleasantly stretch her so that she knew she was being fucked properly. With confidence, this kid would be a good lay. Kevin slapped his thighs against her ass cheeks and she squeaked and yelped in response. Her gooey cunt clenched him tightly, utilizing those vaginal contractions she seemed to be so damned expert at tonight. "Fuck;" Kevin grunted as he pumped his hips, his chest now glistening with sweat. "This is so much better than my hand or a fleshlight!" "Uh, and you feel a lot fucking better than a vibe," Ginny panted, still face-down and ass-up. "You're gonna make them scream, K-zon;" He seemed encouraged by her words and pumped harder, determined to make Ginny and himself cum again. He seemed to have found his rhythm and fucked her steadily, his eyes closed as he lost himself in the unreal sensation of sex with a live girl. Ginny bit at the knuckle of her middle finger, aware of how flushed and warm her body was. She could feel her wetness trickling down over her stomach from her cunt, since her ass was perched in the air. The slick, sucking noises of her sex were unmistakable. "Oh, you're doing really good, K-zon," she said breathily. "You're gonna have me cumming again before long!" Kevin seemed to be beyond words as he merely nodded hastily and kept fucking her, eyes closed and back arched. The slapping noise of his thighs against her ass was a wet one now, since they were both sweating profusely. She could feel the damp perspiration in her hairline, her mouth open and she wiped at it when she realized she was almost drooling. "Yes, K-zon!" she gasped, using the name he wanted again, pushing back against him but still letting him control the action. "Fucking make me cum! Don't hold back! Uh, fuck!" Kevin jammed his hips against her suddenly and cried out, a sound that Ginny echoed half a second later. Rapture splintered through her as she came, feeling him slamming against her as he climaxed, his pearly offering now deep inside her. Through glassy eyes, she looked around for Santa, to see if he was watching, but he was nowhere in sight. Kevin seemed ready to fall over, exhausted, but she gently pushed backward until he sat on his behind with her in his lap, facing away. Slowly she turned around and laid him on the floor, his cock still deep inside her. She put her hands on his shoulders and smiled down at him, her nipples tracing little patterns over his chest as she did so. "That was amazing, K-zon," she said quietly. "A really great addition to my night." He was still breathing heavily but nodded at her. "Thanks. It was more than I could have hoped for. I;I guess it's been a busy evening for you this way?" "Well, you're my only virgin to this point, if that's what you're asking," Ginny sighed. "The big red machine has fucked me more times tonight that I care to remember and I was nearly raped to death by Krampus, so this was exactly the sort of change of pace I needed, you know?" She sat up, still straddling him and impaled on his cock, a thought occurring to her. "Hey, Big Red," she called out. "I just let him bust in me twice, do you have any fixes dated from yesterday?" A tiny white pill flew out of the other room. She caught it deftly in her hand and popped it in her mouth. "I'm getting good at this 'time-is-fluid' shit," she giggled to herself. "Maybe I'll teach quantum physics." "You don't need a glass of water or anything?" Kevin asked, looking up at her. "Trust me, Kevin, if there's one thing I'm good at, it's swallowing." Ginny replied, smiling down at him somewhat haughtily before carefully pulling herself off his cock, causing them both to shudder and moan quietly. She knelt over his waist and sucked on his cock, cleaning their mingled cum off him and then helping him to his feet. She slipped her thong back on while Kevin retrieved his boxers. They were just straightening themselves out when Santa appeared from the other room. "Did you enjoy your birthday present, Kevin?" he asked cheerfully. "Yessir," the newly-minted young man said. "Best birthday present anyone ever received." "Glad to hear it," Santa said, nodding. "And I know it doesn't compare to what Virginia just gave you, but I think you'll be pleased with your new rig I just set up. Five terrabytes of hard drive space, thirty-two gigs of DDR4 RAM, an overclocked quad-core CPU that'll put the i7 to shame, eight fans, a nickle and copper piping coolant system and L E D to make sure everyone knows you're in the house. Oh, and I've upgraded your server to be multi-line, WAN and load-balancing. You and your guild will never lag again as long as you host." Kevin's eyes went wide. "I've got fat pipes?" Santa nodded while Ginny shook her head, understanding none of this geek talk. It only figured that Santa was a giant nerd. Kevin looked like he might faint. "Well, I've just done what you deserved," Santa mentioned. "It's Virginia who should get the credit for your night being so spectacular." "Yeah," Kevin said, blushing and smiling at her. "Thanks." "My pleasure, trust me," she said easily. "Somebody have a pen I can use?" Santa handed her one and she looked at Kevin. "Your number, dude." Kevin managed to stutter out his number, which she wrote down on her wrist before nodding in satisfaction and giving the pen back to Santa. "Alright, if I ever happen to be in Ohio for some godforsaken reason, I can look you up and give you a booty call. Sound good?" Kevin nodded dumbly. "Just remember this," she said, poking him in the chest, her voice serious. "You've got a lot to learn still. You've got a nice cock between your legs, don't treat it like a Louisville Slugger and just beat the hell out of her with it, you're better than that." He nodded. "And if a girl wants you to fuck her, she'll give you signals, so watch." Ginny added, poking his chest with her nail. "Don't assume you can just force yourself on anyone or next year it's dead spiders in your stocking, you got it?" Kevin nodded again. "Excellent," she said sweetly. "Now go to sleep, champ. Merry Christmas and happy birthday. C'mon, Santa, we have a holiday to save!" "Yes, my lady!" Santa laughed, following her out of the basement. They were back on the roof when Santa smirked at her as they climbed into the sleigh. "Dead spiders in the stocking?" She shrugged. "Isn't that what you'd give a guy if he forced himself on a girl?" "Well, no," he replied as he snapped the reins and they took off into the cold night air. "That's more of a legal issue. If he was considering it, I wouldn't have mentioned dead spiders, I'd' have been more inclined to point out that he'd spend the next few years in a cell as some fat, greasy tattooed bastard's buttery cornhole." The sleigh lurched to one side as Ginny burst out laughing. A Pretty Man. Santa stared awkwardly, making a wry face while Ginny stood off to the side, smirking. Standing in front of Santa was a very pretty young man in pale pink pajamas, his hands behind his back, one knee turned in, twisting his toe into the rug and blushing expectantly. Ginny wiped a tear away from her eye, she was trying so hard not to laugh. "Yeah, that ain't happening." Santa said finally. "But I've been so good;" the young man cooed, smiling coyly and winking. "C'mon, Santa," Ginny urged, clearly enjoying his discomfiture. "He's been so good, and you always reward your good children, don't you?" "Nice try, lady," Santa said, pressing behind his ear, apparently activating a communicator. "Get Agent 641 to me, I need a pinch hitter, stat." Santa threw a small disk on the floor while Ginny and the young boy in pink watched curiously. The device oscillated and expanded, becoming a larger disk. Seconds later it began to glow and hum. A column of rainbow light radiated up from it and a kneeling shape appeared. Seconds later, the rainbow light faded away and a lithe, comely figure stood. He had the same slender, beautiful features as the warrior-elves who had fought earlier that night, his eyes a piercing violet color, his impossibly long raven hair held in gold rings. His pale body was naked except for a tiny thong. "Holy shit snacks;" Ginny breathed as she gazed stupidly at the new arrival, feeling her thong get wet. "Ylmarin, young Trevor here has been an extra-good boy, perhaps you'd care to reward him?" Santa suggested as the inhumanly graceful being stepped off the platform. The tall being looked down at the young man named Trevor, assessing him and then nodded. "Yes, sire, I can absolutely do this." Trevor blushed furiously and giggled, covering his face. Ylmarin reached over and took the boy's hand before leading him back to the bedroom. Santa nodded and began rummaging around in his toy sack, putting items under the tree. "Okay, we got that out of the way," he said, squatting and putting items under the decidedly pink-lit tree. "Virginia, if you could hand me the, Virginia? Ginny?" He frowned and turned to look for his helper, finally sighting her. She was standing in the doorway to the bedroom and looking in. One of her hands squeezing her tits while the other had snaked down inside her panties. "Alright, go on, you little voyeur." Santa chuckled, shaking his head. "Yum yum!" she squeaked and skipped into the room, from which moans were now emanating. Seeking to be naughty. "You weren't worried about being on the Naughty List if you waited up for me?" Santa asked the dark-haired girl as she sat on her floor, watching him intently. She pushed her glasses up her nose and shook her head, pretty curly locks spilling over her shoulders as she did so. "Not worried, hmm?" he mused, observing her. "So you think you're already on the Naughty List?" The girl nodded. Ginny blinked and pursed her lips. "Why isn't she talking? Is she mute or doesn't she speak English?" Santa shook his head. "No, Ellie's just shy. She doesn't speak much at first, but once she gets going;" He knelt down in front of the girl and smiled. "Well, here I am. What is it you wanted to ask me, Ellie?" The tan girl turned her head and looked down at the floor sheepishly for several seconds before working up the nerve to speak. "I; I want my daddy, Santa." Ginny blinked. "She what, wants him back from deployment for Christmas, she wants her father to move back home;" "No, Virginia," Santa said cheerfully. "She doesn't want her father, she wants her daddy." "Oh," Ginny said, suddenly understanding. "So, now what?" "That's all she wanted for Christmas, so we give her, her daddy." Santa said simply. The girl's eyes lit up in delight and she sat up straight, looking very excited. Santa pointed behind Ellie and she turned to look behind herself; Her daddy stood in the doorway, his green-hazel eyes mirroring her excitement and a big grin on her face. His long, sandy-blond hair fell down to his shoulder blades. "Daddy!" Ginny squealed as she scrambled to her feet and threw herself against her daddy, kissing him feverishly. He held her tight, returning the kiss while she began pulling his clothes off him. "I missed you so much!" "Missed you too, baby;" he murmured through the kiss as he pulled her top off, exposing her lush tits. "I never had a daddy." Ginny sighed as she watched the couple get increasingly naked and feeling the now-familiar tingle building. "I should take care of that at some point." "I've got some other deliveries in the immediate area," Santa mentioned. "How about I go take care of them while you have a little fun with these two?" "Well, I'm not attracted to girls." Ginny said in a non-committal tone. "You just didn't know you were until tonight." Santa replied, smiling. "Just trust me on this, Virginia." "Well, like you said earlier, I've had you inside all my orifices, so what's the harm in trusting you now, right?" she admitted, shrugging. Would being bisexual be such a bad thing? It certainly widened her options for dating. Santa nodded and walked out of the room. Ginny turned to look at the couple she was left with, who were already splayed out on the rug, naked and pleasuring one another. Ellie was lying on top of her daddy, facing down his body and sucking on his cock hungrily while he was pulling her slippery cunt lips apart and sliding his tongue up and down her twat, making her shiver and moan. "Fuck it," Ginny said finally, stripping out of her skimpy outfit and walking up to the two of them. She laid down beside Ellie's daddy and smiled at her, both their heads over hips. "Feel like tag-teaming, babe?" Ellie looked up for a moment and nodded readily. Ginny smiled and leaned in, flicking her tongue against the tip of his cock. The curly-haired girl giggled and joined Ginny in teasing the throbbing cock, taking turns sliding their tongue up and down the shaft while the other swirled her tongue around the head and took it into her mouth, starting to bob up and down. Ginny felt herself getting really wet and pressed her lips to Ellie's around the head of her daddy's cock, kissing her. They both moaned as their tongues tangled around the glistening head. Ginny's hand slipped into the girl's hair, wrapping in it to hold her in place. Ellie smelled like strawberries and Ginny felt herself getting wetter as she took in the scent. "Daddy," whimpered the girl. "Fuck me;" Ginny knelt up while the other girl straddled her daddy's hips, facing down his body. Her sticky cunt was positioned over his throbbing cock and Ginny took hold of it and guided it home. Ellie sighed almost in relief as she sank down, his cock filling her. Smiling wickedly, Ginny made Ellie lie back along her daddy's body and the girl gasped as her put his hands on her tits and held her. As Ellie and her daddy began to squirm and writhe, her glistening cunt swallowing his cock greedily, Ginny bent down and tongued at the shaft as it slid back and forth through her lips. She pressed her thumb gently on Ellie's clit, causing her to shudder and moan loudly. Then her tongue traced a slow route around the engorged cunt lips, teasing her new girl lover. Ellie whimpered and panted, begging her daddy to fuck her harder. Ginny sucked Ellie's clit into her mouth and was rewarded with a strangled cry from above. She fondled the sac in front of her gently and pressed on the throbbing vein. Her cunt was getting wetter with each passing moment and she needed to know if Ellie would share; Without another word, she crawled over Ellie and settled down on top of her, her tits squashing into the succulent set below. She moved around until she felt her cunt pressed to Ellie's and the magical, rhythmic motion of the cock still pumping in and out of her. She shuddered as their lips and clits met and they wrapped their arms around one another, kissing shamelessly. Tongues snaked and writhed as they moaned into one another's mouths. "Daddy," panted the younger girl. "Fuck Santa's elf-girl; fuck her please;" Ginny felt her own ferocious desire rising as the cock slurped out of Ellie and pressed against her. She groaned gutturally as she felt the head penetrate and then she pressed down eagerly, taking it deep inside her. Still sandwiched between them, Ellie took one of Ginny's tits and sucked the nipple into her mouth, swirling her tongue around it. Ginny arched her back and hissed through clenched teeth, squeezing hard on the invading cock. She ground down on Ellie's daddy, gyrating her hips and her fingers digging into the other girl's skin. Ellie sucked and bit her nipples, the delicious sting heightening her ecstasy. She body was streaming with sweat while he fucked her, Ellie's soft flesh undulating against hers. She could hear him panting and feel him stiffening and knew what happened next. With great haste and even greater reluctance, she pulled herself off the cock and knelt, pulling Ellie up into a kneeling position. She helped her daddy stand quickly while Ellie took his cock and pumped it eagerly with her hand. Once he was standing, they both attacked his cock with their mouths and hands, pleasuring him beyond endurance. He put his hand on the back of their heads and groaned loudly, his hips shuddering as he came. Both girls pressed their faces in, letting him spurt on their mouths and cheeks, hands still working the shaft quickly. The warm, sticky cum brought with it a warm flush of memories, how it always felt on her skin, the tingling, scintillating pleasure she always felt in the ardor of others. Ellie's soft tits pressed to hers, their cheeks meeting as they accepted the pearly offering, on their chins and now glazing their tits; she loved it all. She was never happier than when she was in the throes of passion with others. Was this what she was truly meant to do? Was this a Christmas epiphany? Ellie and Ginny began kissing hungrily, licking the cum off one another's faces with a fervor, then off each other's neck and tits. They returned their attention to the still twitching cock, kissing and sucking it dry. Once Ellie's daddy was spent, she laid him down and Ginny helped her snuggle into his warm, loving embrace. The girl smiled at her and giggled before blowing a kiss. Ginny gathered up her outfit and exited the apartment quietly. Not surprisingly at this point, the sleigh was just pulling back onto the roof as she arrived. Santa smiled at her. "So did you know I was bi all these years?" she asked as she clambered into the seat and beside him and snuggled into his side as they took off. He nodded. "Not my place to rob you of your journey of self-discovery, though." "Maybe," she sighed. "But think about all the fun I've missed out on, not playing with girls too. Doubling the size of my dating pool might have made a difference." "You've always been who you're meant to be, Virginia," he said cheerfully. "And your little epiphany tonight is going to have big implications in the year to come. Trust me." Her eyes widened. "For real?" "Would I lie?" Santa laughed. Ginny in the sleigh. Ginny was lying back in the plush red seat of the sleigh, her chest heaving as she stared at the pre-dawn sky. Her little elf-outfit was almost in shreds and she was missing one of her shoes. Even Santa looked a little worn. "So that's what sex with an entire sorority house feels like;" she said distantly. "Kinda gives me a new respect for those college quarterbacks. Those girls are animals." Santa nodded. "I have to admit, that wore me out a little too, which is saying something. And before you ask, yes, they have all been good this past year and they sent me one letter asking for Santa to fuck them as a sorority, so that really was their Christmas present." Ginny nodded. "That and the four metric tons of vibrators, dildos, eggs, anal beads, ben-wa balls and lingerie I saw you drop off; and about thirty Sybians." "They're a really good sorority house." Santa admitted. Ginny just stared at the sky. "Hard to believe that you're brought up a certain way, being told that good kids act a certain way, only to find out that being a total mega-slut is not grounds for being added to the Naughty List but sneaking cookies when mom told you not to is." "I didn't make the rules," Santa said, shrugging, but then he paused. "Oh, wait; ya know, I probably did, a long, long time ago." Ginny giggled tiredly. "This has been the longest and most oversexed night of my life, and that's saying something for me. Where are we headed, Big Man?" "Well, it's almost dawn." Santa said, looking east. "I'm going to have to drop you off before long now that my rounds are done." "Yeah," Ginny said somewhat reluctantly. "Since I don't have a house, I guess you should drop me off at my parents' place. I can't exactly tell 'em that my house was destroyed in a massive battle between Santa's elves and Krampus, but maybe they'll believe a gas main exploded." "You can't lie, Virginia, we've been over this." Santa said firmly. "Well I can't really tell them the truth either, can I?" Ginny pointed out, hoping she didn't sound too quarrelsome. "I know;" he said quietly, still guiding the sleigh. The soared through the dark sky for some time, saying nothing. Eventually, Ginny began to make out shapes in the night, sleek silhouettes that looked almost like slender, jet-powered Skidoos, being ridden by beings in strange armor with glowing runes and wild mans of hair. "Just my guardians," Santa said in an assuring tone. "Making sure there are no last-minute attempts to thwart us." The earth far below them took on a white cast and Ginny knew that they were above a region covered in snow. She couldn't feel it, but she could sense the cold air around them as the sleigh angled down, heading to the ground. The landing was predictably smooth and they finally came to a stop, flanked by the jet bikes and their unsettling warriors. Santa jumped out and helped Ginny down, smiling at her and wrapping her in a warm, furry red blanket from head to toe. When he pulled it off her, she was no dressed in a stylish red velvet dress, trimmed in white and ending on her upper thighs to show lots of leg. Her calf-high boots were red and edged with white, with adorable little poms dangling from the side. She even had a white poof to keep her hands warm and the Santa hat she now wore kept her ears toasty. "You look beautiful," he said as he waved in front of himself to conjure an ice mirror that reflected her image perfectly. "And without you, Virginia, there wouldn't have been a Christmas this year. You need to understand that." Ginny blushed prettily and walked alongside him, petting the reindeers as she walked by. She even gave Donner a kiss on the nose and the beast snorted and blushed, pawing the ground. They walked casually through the snow, holding hands until they were approached by several people. Ginny's eyes went wide, these were all women, clad in black armor with baroque chest plates reminiscent of bustiers. They all wore their hair bobbed, universally black or platinum in color and they carried savage-looking rifles or flamethrowers. They all knelt reverently as Santa approached. "Do I want to know?" Ginny breathed. "My personal guard," Santa said, nodding to the women as he passed through them. "Orphan girls I've saved from a cruel world. They're fanatically devoted to me, even beyond my elves." Her mouth was somewhat dry when she asked the next question. "Do you; you know;" "Yes, Virginia," he said, saving her the difficulty of asking. "They're also my lovers. When they're not fighting for me or standing guard, they live in the bliss I seem uniquely capable of giving women." "That doesn't sound like such a bad life," Ginny said, a hopeful tone in her voice. "I mean, I'm no orphan, but I'd say we pretty compatible sexually. Aren't we?" He turned and took her gently by the arms, smiling warmly down into her eyes in that way that made her knees go weak. Other people may have seen the fat old jolly man, but she could see only the copper-haired and bearded giant with eyes deeper than a galaxy and a boyish smile that she knew she'd always love. "You're right, Virginia, you're not an orphan," he said quietly. "These girls had no future. I have no right to rob you of yours. And believe me, you don't want to miss it." He took her hand and kept walking, snow gently falling as they walked through the stands of tall trees. When they emerged on the far side, he grinned and gestured grandly in front of them. Ginny's eyes went wide. Across the clearing was her lovely home, looking as good as new. Squads of warrior-elves stood guard menacingly around the perimeter while other, smaller beings she more associated with the Christmas story elves scampered around, making final adjustments to the domicile. "Like the whole thing never happened," Santa declared. "And there are even some improvements, I might add." "Ya don't say," Ginny said somewhat absently, still staring in disbelief. All sign of the titan battle fought on her property less than twelve hours ago were gone. "Uh; improvements?" Santa nodded. "We added solar panels and some subtle wind turbines, so you can officially live off the grid. Water's hooked up to a local artesian well. Improved your internet connection, you get about two hundred megabits per second, not to mention the fact that we connected you to our servers, so the Tor Network and the Deep Web have nothing on you for security and anonymity." "Wow;" was all she seemed to be able to say. "Let's see, we reinforced the frame and the roof, you could probably get hit by a meteor and barely notice," Santa continued. "Windows are made of transparent aluminum, they're durable, to say the least." "No bugs crashing through my bay windows?" she asked. "Actually got a nifty physics trick for you there," he said, smiling. "Remember during the fight I put you against the South wall and said you were safe because they couldn't come from that direction?" She nodded. "Well, thanks to some space-time-bendy engineering, quantum beings can no longer approach your property except from the South, which they can't come by anyway." "I'll take your word for it about the physics." Ginny sighed, shaking her head. "Anything else?" He nodded. "You've got a new wine cellar, packed to the brim with some of the best vintages from all over the world and you've got a standing diamond membership in an exclusive club that will send you cases of wine free monthly." Ginny was feeling almost light-headed and she hadn't touched a drink for hours. "Oh, that patch of wild strain you found on your property?" he added. "You now have an off-the-grid, climate-controlled grow-op, currently raising on seventy plants, including Alaskan Thunderfuck, Northern Lights, White Widow and South African Genetic." She smiled up at him slyly. "Think you might stop by some time for a party?" "No," he said, holding up his hands. "Last time I got baked, Christmas went really weird. You've never seen so many confused children and strippers in your life. Thanks, I'll pass." She giggled. "Guess I'll just have to lure you back here with promises of tawdry sex, then." "Good enough for me." Santa agreed, nodding. "Oh, I almost forgot;" He pulled a small but gorgeous animal habitat out of nowhere and presented it to her. Ginny's eyes widened in shock. "Oatmeal!" she cried out in delight. Her bearded dragon was perfectly fine. "How?" "I might've pocketed him for safe-keeping during the initial brawl and then handed him off to my elves while you and I were blitzing around the globe." Santa admitted. "But I promise you he's perfectly healthy and his new habitat will keep him around for a long time." There were tears in her eyes as she leaned forward to the habitat and cooed at her lizard, who instead of darkening and vibrating his wattles at her, moved up to the glass and licked it, like he was trying to kiss her. "I don't know what to say," Ginny choked, trying not to cry. "All this for me? I'm grateful, but; why?" "You saved Christmas, silly," Santa replied, laughing cheerfully as he handed Oatmeal off to an elf for safe keeping. "How many times do I have to tell you? Virginia, without you, without everything you've done tonight, Christmas would not have come, no matter how hard I tried." He put his hand on her cheek and looked down into her eyes. "And you have no idea what that means to me;" Ginny's eyes were shining and her body trembling with emotion as Santa kissed her again, gently and lovingly. She'd never felt so appreciated, needed or loved in her entire life. She felt; complete. The kiss ended and as she drew back from it, she looked down, her eyes widening in utter shock at what she saw. There was a beautiful golden ring on her finger. "Now don't read that the wrong way," Santa said, giving her a wry smile as she looked up at him in disbelief. "It doesn't mean we're married. But there's an old Norse tradition where Woden, king of the gods and Vikings kings after him would give their most beloved retainers gold rings as a symbol of their esteem for them. That's what you mean to me, Virginia." "But it's not just a symbol of my esteem," he said, taking her hand so they could both look at it. "It's a way to talk to me, Virginia, to call me if you ever need me. If something's wrong, my elves can come help. If something's really wrong;" His next words melted her heart. "I'll always be there for you, Virginia. No person living aside from you has one of these. That's how important you are. And I will always love you." Ginny was still standing there in a stupor when he turned his head to look east, which was turning grey with the promise of dawn. "I'd better get going," he said, making some gestures and causing the elves to begin packing up their gear to leave. "It's not like I turn to stone or anything in the light, but I've gotta get home and start planning for next year, you know?" She nodded. "I know, you're a busy man, Kris. But do you; do you think I could ever come; see you?" He considered for a moment before smiling and nodding. "I'd like that, Virginia. We'll set something up and you can teach everyone at the North Pole how to really have a good time. Place gets a little stale on occasion." He clasped his hands over hers and kissed her cheek as the reindeer walked up, pulling his sleigh. She reluctantly released his hands and watched as the huge man leapt lightly into his ornate vehicle and grinned at her. She could barely keep the wonder from her voice. "Are; are you Woden?" she asked. "Woden't you like to know!" he laughed loudly, causing everyone nearby to do likewise at his jest. Even Ginny giggled, hiding her absurd smile inside the silver-white poof. She watched as he snapped the reins and the reindeer snorted and broke into a gallop, rapidly pulling away from the ground. Still rapt, Ginny waved as the sleigh became a silhouette against the lightening sky. "Merry Christmas, Virginia!" she heard him call. "I'll see you again next year!" Ginny turned and closed her eyes, taking a deep breath and willing herself not to cry. When she opened them, they were glinting with a self-satisfaction she rarely felt. "I saved Christmas," she thought as she strode back into her house. "Love to see that bitch Suzie Langston pull that off;" One year later; The firm's Christmas party was a riotous success. The company was ending a banner year with record profits, in no small part due to the efforts of their newest senior partner and her incredible negotiating skills. Champagne, wine and schnapps flowed freely and even the office curmudgeons were having a wonderful time, dancing and celebrating the holiday. In old man Reese's office, a much more private but equally riotous party was happening. Ginny was panting and moaning as she squirmed up and down on Chad's cock while he fucked her cunt. Behind her, Roland from accounting was shuddering while he braced her by the hips as he pumped his cock in and out of her tight ass. Lying on top of Chad, yelping like she was being skewered, was Lily from the secretarial pool, trying not to scream as the strap-on that Ginny was wearing fucked her hard. Standing over Chad and Lily was old man Reese, who was trembling while Ginny sucked hungrily on his cock. She could feel her body shining with sweat from their exertions, but she knew she would make them all cum, harder than they ever had before. As brilliant a deal-maker as she'd turned out to be, it wasn't a patch on how good she was at fucking and making love. After all, she'd learned from the best. And she'd also learned a lot about herself in the year following that fateful Christmas night. True, living with Santa at the North Pole might have been fun, but now that she was living the future he'd told her about, she was happy to be right where she was, trembling, covered in sweat, impaled every possible way upon cocks and about to cum so hard she thought she'd faint. She moaned loudly as the orgasm crashed over her, bringing everyone else along with her. Lily wailed as she came, while Chad and Roland both shuddered and groaned, pumping their cum into her cunt and her ass simultaneously. Old man Reese grunted and clasped her hair, hips bucking as he pumped his offering into her mouth. Overcum with the bubbling, foaming lust within, Ginny swallowed hungrily before pressing the boss' cock between her tits and massaging it eagerly, watching in delight as it continued to pump, glazing her soft orbs. "My goodness, Virginia," the old man grunted, trying to hold himself still. "You're such a naughty girl." "Oh, no, sir," she purred, kissing at the head of his cock as it appeared between her tits before looking up at him, eyes shining, even while she writhed up and down on her lovers below. "No, sir, I assure you I have it on the highest authority that I'm actually a very good girl;" ~fin~ Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 3 parts for Literotica.

Miracle On Route 34: Part 2 Virginia and Santa face extreme danger together. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Someone attacked Santa with a wicked-looking spiked hand-axe, something out of a sci-fi movie. He batted the weapon aside and clapped his open hands across the man's ears, busting his brain. Before he dropped, Santa grabbed the corpse and swung it around in a wide arc, smashing it into the foes surrounding him and knocking them back. "Shit!" Ginny squealed as one of the targets landed near her. "It's like the fucking Matrix in here!" As he threw the corpse away, he paused very briefly and glanced at her. "Since you happen to be right there, how about a little mood music?" "What?" "I'm just saying some music would be nice if we're going to be doing this," he called. "You're next to the entertainment system, how about putting something on?" "You’re shitting me, right?" she almost complained, wincing as she heard something delicate-sounding and expensive smash behind her amidst the wild brawl. She stared at the multimedia system, flapping her arms in frustration as she tried to focus through the noise. This couldn't be happening. She clutched the sleeves of her plush robe for a moment, trying to concentrate on its soft, fuzzy texture and center herself. She'd almost forgotten the large nerf gun in her hands but ignored it now, fixing her gaze on the mp3 playlist. She pressed a button. "Silent night; Holy night;" Bing crooned through the room. "Not really what I had in mind!" Santa mentioned loudly as he rammed his knee into a man's chin. "Try again!" Ginny bit her lip and pressed the button again, this time rewarded with Gary Glitter singing 'Another Rock And Roll Christmas'. "Still not quite there," he said as he snapmared another foe. "Better, but not quite!" "Well I don't know!" she shouted in exasperation. "What kind of music do you put on while Santa kills things in your living room?" Santa turned sideways and thrust his foot out, kicking an intruder in the chest and sending him sprawling backwards, rolling head over heels until he thumped into the entertainment system, jolting it and skipping the player. "I am a bitch. How do you want me? From behind, or on my knees? I am a slut, please hold me down, I'll be your noise, This shit will fuck you up!" "Perfect!" he declared as he fought, swarmed once again by foes. "Seriously?" Ginny yelled. "Combichrist is Santa's fucking fighting groove?" "I'm trying to figure out why you have it on your playlist," Santa replied. "I don't remember you liking aggrotech!" "Why the hell do you of all people even know what it is?" she shot back, wincing as she watched another body sail into the opposite wall with a sickening crunch before dropping to the floor and leaving a huge, crumbling dent in the stone. 'This Shit Will Fuck You Up!' "I prefer the term 'Hellektro' myself," he added. "And I know all songs, silly. I remember when the Dayglo Abortions wrote that 'Hey Santa!' song back in the '80's, they didn't get presents for” "I didn't ask, why are you answering?" she hissed. "Kill! Kill!" All the while, the pounding rhythms of the music filled the room. "I am a bitch. How do you want me? From behind, or on my knees? I am a slut, please hold me down, I'll be your noise, This shit will fuck you up!" "Well, at least we know why it's on your playlist, anyway!" he mentioned as he broke someone's back over his knee. "Very funny, red man!" Ginny hissed, scowling. She ducked wildly as another assailant flew overhead and landed in the Jacuzzi, his neck slamming against the hard edge with a snap noise and then tilting at a strange angle, his eyes wide and unseeing. "Fucking hell," she muttered. "These guys eat too much red meat!" Santa smashed two heads together before punting a third man in the chest, sending him staggering back until he fell against the entertainment unit, right next to Ginny, his eyes spiraling in his head. She scowled down at him for a moment before smashing the pitcher of nog on his cranium and sending him to the floor. Every single intruder stopped and turned to look at her suddenly, their eyes narrowing and turning very yellow. "Eep;" Ginny said quietly, going pale. They all howled and lunged toward her, even as Santa fought to reach her first. She shrieked in fright. "Darn it, Ginny!" he shouted in what almost sounded like irritation. "I told you not to do anything!" "You said not to use the stupid nerf gun!" she shot back as she dodged wildly and began to run around, evading her pursuers. "I meant don't do anything to get yourself noticed!" he growled as he bulldogged one man's head into the floor. He sprang to his feet and grabbed another man by the back of the head, ramming his face into the stone wall, creating a small crater from which the body slumped only slowly and wetly. "How the hell did they not notice the mostly naked girl in the room?" she yelled, sprinting around the circumference of the room, being chased by yellow-eyed foes. "They're mostly quantum, they don't always perceive real-state things or beings until they're interacted with!" he answered. "They weren't looking for you until you announced yourself!" "Oh, you and your weird physics shit!" she groused, her robe coming more and more undone as she ran. One of her tits was exposed, bouncing annoyingly and the nipple hardening as a cold wind from the endless holes in her walls and windows blew into the room. "Now what?" "Well, since they know you're here, you might as well use the gun," he answered as he tackled a small knot of them who were looking to cut off her avenue of escape. "At least then you can defend yourself if you're careful!" "The fuck am I supposed to do?" she shouted angrily as she clutched the ridiculous, useless gun. "Nerf them to death? Hope I shoot one foam dart down a throat and hope the bastard chokes and dies?" "Didn't you just let me inside all of your orifices?" he pointed out as he spun low, sweeping one foe's feet from under him and then taking him by the ankles to slam him off the floor. "Trust me, Virginia!" "Dammit!" she spat, steeling her nerve, hoping her resolve was harder than her nipple currently was. Taking a deep breath, she stopped running and spun, pointing the gun and pulling the plastic trigger; She yelped in astonishment as coruscating arcs of lightning crackled and lashed out from the muzzle, enveloping several foes, who wailed in glowing agony before disappearing from view. "Jesus H Fucking Tesla!" she exclaimed in amazement as she gaped down at her toy. "Virginia, language!" Santa warned. She rolled her eyes and pointed at another man rushing her, pulling the trigger and watching him explode in a shower of scintillating particles. "This shit will fuck you up!" blared the speakers. The wall splintered next to Ginny and several terrifying creatures barged in, causing her to shriek in fright, they were easily Santa's size, vaguely humanoid but covered in a greyish, segmented carapace, with insectoid heads, evil-looking mandibles and huge claws at the end of four arms. They hissed as the lunged for her. "Fuck fuck fuck!" cried out as she began running. "Fucking hate motherfucking bugs!" She fired wildly behind herself without looking, managing to strike one of the new creatures but only slowing it down. Ginny raced for the stairs, stampeding up them only to find more of the yellow-eyed humanoids waiting for her. "Santa!" she cried out in terror. "Help!" He glanced her way and grimaced at her predicament. "Aw, hell;" With a strength born of the desperation to protect one of his precious children, he surged forward, shoulder-blocking his way through a knot of assailants, springing through the air with astonishing agility, alternately using the wall and railing of the stairs to get to the upper floor, twisting and executing a flying kick that downed a foe about to attack Ginny. "Good thing I wore my enhanced parkour boots tonight, eh?" he muttered as he glared at the foes crowding to get up the stairs or down the hallway at them. "I don't even know what that means." Ginny snapped, backing up warily as the horde coming for them grew in numbers. "If that's some sort of geek speak, then we, are you getting bigger?" "I guess I am," he replied, grimly, glaring at their foes. "I don't expect what I'm saying to make sense, but the other iterations of me, my other selves, they're all coming here, merging with me to help meet the threat." "You're; consolidating?" she asked in disbelief. "That's one way to look at it," he said, his blue eyes flashing. "It's gonna make finishing the Christmas run tight if I get held up here much longer." "Oh, terribly sorry if I'm inconveniencing you, your highness." Ginny said, trying to not sound too snide. He put his body between her and her foes, backing her up against the wall. "They can't come through the wall you're up against, it's the South wall," he said quietly but with a sense of urgency. "You're safe from that angle. You can fire your gun past me or over the rail at the guys down below. Since they're trying to reach you that means they've solidified enough that they can't do crazy things like jump seven meters up to reach you, they'll have to use the stairs." "I thought they were after you." Ginny said hotly. "They were, until you announced yourself with a jug of nog," he pointed out. "Now they want to destroy you to hurt me." "Oh. Sorry." Ginny mumbled somewhat sheepishly. "You can make it up to me later!" he said as he surged forward suddenly, bulling his way through the approaching crowd, clotheslining several at once. Shouts went up and the fight was on again. Santa punched, kicked, elbowed, kneed and wrenched his way through the enemy horde. Ginny swore he was indeed bigger than he had been earlier. His already hard body physique was almost bulging with muscles now, like a California beach bodybuilder. Black blood glistened on his flawless skin as he maimed the attackers. Droplets that hit the carpet sizzled and ate through it, burning the hardwood floor beneath. "No!" Ginny wailed in despair. "Not the hardwood! I loved that feature!" She glared and gritted her teeth as she leaned over the railing and pointed the nerf gun down at the endless crowd on the main floor, pulling the trigger. The crackling arcs of energy enveloped several foes, who wailed and vanished. Same as before, the giant insectoids rarely disappeared but seemed slowed or staggered by the attack. Santa fought his way forward, forcing the attackers back from Ginny. Try as they might, no one got by him, even if it meant that they could strike at him instead. He took their assaults resolutely, using his body as a shield to protect her. Before long, the floor of the hallway was littered with bodies, some barely stirring, others not moving at all. Still, the foes swarmed up the stairs. One of the bug-things swiped at him with its vicious claws and he ducked under the blow before kicking his boot into one of the reverse-jointed legs, snapping it. The bug screeched and tumbled and he leapt onto its back, grabbing hold of one of the large, wet-grey chitinous plates that armored its back and pulled, it tore away with a mushy crack and the beast's keened agony as it shuddered and thrashed. Without pausing, Santa whirled around and slammed the exoskeletal plate across several men's heads, dropping them. Ginny kept firing the nerf tesla gun, wondering what sort of sociopath would invent a deadly weapon that looked like a famous kid's toy. She pushed it from her mind, realizing that she wanted to live and didn't care at the moment about the social mores of the issue. Santa was using the huge chitin plate almost like a shield, driving his foes back with it to the stairs. It finally cracked in half and he punched through the mess, unwilling to give the enemy time to regroup. He spun one man around with a fist across the jaw before grabbing his arms from behind and ramming his knee into the man's back, lifting him off the floor and letting him slam his spine onto the stairs. Without waiting, Santa launched himself through the air, knee raised and smashed it into the face of a man on the stair's corner landing. The foe's head went back through the wall with a loud crunch and he hung there limply, no longer part of the battle. "Ack!" Ginny squawked as the nerf gun sputtered and let out several impotent flashes and then died. "Not now! No no no!" One foe had broken through the cordon and now raced toward her. She yelled loudly and smashed the butt of her nerf gun into his face, staggering him for a moment. She glared at him angrily, waiting for him to fall, but her didn't, so she kicked him in the crotch with her instep. He groaned and sunk to his knees, holding himself. Ginny was practically jumping up and down on top of him by the time he stopped moving. "Stay; the; fuck; down!" she shouted angrily as she turned his ribcage into powder. She failed to notice the one last foe who rushed up behind her. But then Santa was at her side and he delivered a devastating haymaker to the man's thorax. Stunned, the intruder staggered back against the railing. With a growl, Santa grabbed him by the face and ruthlessly bent his back over the railing before leaping over and slamming his elbow across the man's neck as he went down to the main floor. The lifeless form crumpled next to him as he looked around, glaring. No foes remained standing. Aside from the music, all was quiet. "It is safe?" Ginny called from the gallery. "Are the scary guys and bug-thingies all gone?" "No," Santa said warily. "And the next wave is even bigger." "Great!" Ginny complained, tossing the useless nerf gun over the side. "And according to you, there's no one that can help us!" "I didn't say that," he countered, beckoning for her to come down the stairs and be near him for protection. "I just said there was no Easter Bunny." "No Superman either, apparently," she grumbled as she approached him, letting him put a huge arm around her possessively. He was, indeed, bigger than ever. She was practically child-sized next to him now. "So who the hell is there to help us?" "If help's arriving it had better get here soon," he said, taking her to the remains of her big glass bay windows and back door. The wind was howling as snow drove into the living room. What was left of it, anyway. Which was nothing. "It's now or never. Can you see them?" She peered into the darkness outside and a chill ran down her spine, hundreds of red and yellow glowing eyes could be seen in the darkness. And they seemed to be getting closer. "Do; do they see me?" she asked, swallowing nervously. "I'm sure they do," he said, grimacing. "Not going to take a chance and assume they don't. I'll do everything I can to protect you, of course." "Is; is that going to be enough?" She could hear the angry hisses and an evil chanting outside clearly now, getting closer with each moment. It pained Santa that he couldn't lie to her. "I don't know, Virginia." She sighed and smiled weakly. "Well, at least I know there's a Santa Claus now. And he gave me the night of my life before it all ended." He returned the smile, trying to feign a cheerfulness he didn't feel. "I don't;" Ginny faltered, trying to find the words. "I don't suppose that you'd; well; that you'd be willing to kiss me one last time? You know, before the end?" He turned to look down at her, his hands holding her arms with an unreal gentleness and a warmth in his eyes that comforted her even now. "Nothing would make me happier, Virginia." She smiled and closed her eyes. "Merry Christmas, Santa." "Merry Christmas, Virginia;" he said softly as he leaned down to kiss her. Then the night was filled with high-pitched shrieks, a noise that made her eyes snap open. She'd heard noises like that before, once a long time ago in grade school. It sounds like the hissing passage of meteors above, and getting closer. Or what she imagined artillery sounded like when it was incoming, like in all those war movies. Santa's head turned and an almost evil grin crept over his face as he listened. "That's more like it!" he declared, standing tall and pointing at the blackness of the night. "Watch the sky, Virginia;" She looked up and noticed glittering points of light, dozens of them, seeming to get closer. The hissing shriek was indeed their approach and they seemed to be aimed right at them. She felt Santa's hand squeeze on her shoulder, almost in excitement. His blue eyes were blazing ferociously. Finally, what looked like dozens of giant icicles, each larger and longer than a semi, lanced out of the night sky and slammed into the earth around her house, shaking it as they buried their tips in the frozen ground and came to a stop. Several impaled the intruders as they came in, while others kicked up a covering spray of snow as the enemy stopped and looked around in confusion. Then doors or portals opened on the sides of the titan icicles and tall, lithe beings began leaping out of them, wearing weird, form-fitting armor and carrying space-age guns and swords or axes. Their armor and long hair was a riot of colors that was reflected by the snow and ice. Wild, ululating war cries pierced the air. And a savage, bloody battle began on her property. "Who the hell are they?" Ginny almost yelled in astonishment as she watched. They moved with inhuman grace and speed, the ones not wearing helmets revealing long, beautiful facial features that were often frightening because of the wrath they displayed. The helmets were all tall and peaked, showing fearsome designs and glowing eyes. Weird runes pulsed and throbbed with light all over their armor. Guns hissed and shrieked while swords hummed as they slew. "My elves," Santa said, clearly pleased and also eager to fight but not willing to leave her side yet. "They got my call and converged on my position." "Those are elves?" she exclaimed in amazement. "Aren't they cutesy little toy-shop people?" "Cute myth, but no, not these ones," he replied, watching as several elves wearing bone-white armor with feminine features raced past, throwing themselves into a knot of the hulking bugs. They screamed and the masks of their wild-maned helmets gave off vibrations that shook Ginny's teeth in her head as it melted their foes' faces off. "No, a lot of my elves are warriors, meant to help me fight Krampus. They keep Christmas safe with me." "What the hell are they wearing?" she asked in disbelief. How could this weird night get any weirder? Santa sighed. "Truth? They've been spending way too much time playing Warhammer 40k and they; appropriated armor, weapons and tactics from the Eldar faction. They're space elves." "Wow. Gay;" she muttered, shaking her head. "Well, they're certainly earning their keep tonight." He nodded. "Been a long time since Krampus moved against us this hard. Apparently he got bored and was feeling uppity. That or he just forgot what a good thrashing felt like." Ginny watched as three elves, clad in scary black armor and wearing helmets that looked like peaked skulls, marched relentlessly forward, firing little rockets from elaborate launchers they carried in their hands and on suspensor harnesses. The rockets punctured the bugs' chitin shells and exploded inside them, sending shards of exoskeleton and stinking goo in every direction. Ginny squeaked and hid behind Santa as some of the nasty effluence landed right where she'd been standing only a moment before. Beams of super-heated plasma and tiny, shuriken-like projectiles hissed and whizzed by them, the remains of her lovely house now the center of a battleground while the winter storm raged on. Warriors in green armor, carrying weapons that looked like a horrifying hybrid of sword and chainsaw, tore into a knot of foes, slicing them to bloody ribbons. As savage as the battle had been earlier, when it had just been her and Santa, she suddenly appreciated its relative civility. "They need my help," Santa said finally, cracking his knuckles, his expression grim. "We have to finish this off or Christmas won't come on time." "I thought you said there was plenty of time." Ginny protested, frowning up at him. "There was," he admitted. "But in order to defeat Krampus' minions, I summoned every single quantum iteration of myself back to here to help me fight. No one is delivering presents anywhere at the moment. I can't change real-time if I'm here in my entirety." He turned and looked at her. "Hopefully we're keeping them busy enough that they don't worry about you. Stay against the wall and work the music, will you?" "Manning the music station," she said, nodding, focusing on giving herself a task. "Music for Santa and his homicidal elves to kill by. Got it;" She watched as Santa leapt through the shattered remains of her bay doors into the howling storm and crashed into a knot of foes, savaging them. She watched in disbelief for some time, trying to figure out how Santa could kill anyone. I mean, even serial murderers got presents in prison, didn't they? Maybe they didn't, she had no way of knowing and chalked up thinking about this to what could only be described as the weirdest night of her life. She squealed and dodged out of the way as a body came flying through the doors and landed next to her. She scrambled over to the entertainment center and stood in front of it, trying to figure out what the hell she should play. "Okay;" she breathed, trying to focus. "Mass slaughter music; mass slaughter music;" What constituted mass slaughter music? Death metal? Panic At The Disco? Teletubbies music? She had no playlists, so she began cycling through the radio, hoping to find anything that might suffice. Oldies; Christmas music; hip-hop; trance; disco; "Son of a fuck," she muttered. "This is harder than it looks." She finally came across a station playing 'Jailhouse Rock' and decided that was good enough, she was sick of looking. She winced, trying to ignore another splintering crash as a body came through her wall. She hugged herself but then felt her robe. She frowned as she looked down at it, realizing it had been thoroughly shredded in the fight earlier. Those shuriken-thingies had been cutting it real close. Ginny grumbled as she pulled it off and threw it away, standing there completely naked, it hadn't been keeping her warm in its current condition and she was thoroughly beyond giving a shit at this point about who saw her naked. They were all too damn busy tearing one another apart anyway. And that sort of pissed her off. She was buck-naked and no one seemed to care. She'd shaved her cunt for this? "And I thought my night sucked before," she sighed to no one in particular. "Not getting my cunt pounded had been my biggest complaint before this hack!" She never saw the menacing shadow that had slipped up behind her. Santa picked one of his foes up overhead and hurled him into a cluster of foes, bowling them all over. He then punched another man as he tried to run by, knocking him off his feet and into his back. A quick stamp on his solar plexus made sure he stopped moving. The huge man thrust his fist in the air and shouted loudly. "Clear!" he thundered, indicating no other enemies surrounded him. His elves responded in kind, many of them gathering in a tight ring about him, weapons facing out as they sought to protect him. Hundreds of bodies lay strewn across the landscape, some burning from plasma blasts, other shredded and blown apart by rockets or sliced into bloody jerky. The storm seemed to be abating, no longer a blizzard so much as a stiff wind and swirls of snow. "Sire, we detect no enemies in the immediate vicinity," one elf wearing blue armor with a tall, crested helmet announced, striding up and saluting by thumping his gauntleted fist over his heart. "This attack has been defeated." "Maybe," Santa said, looking around warily. "But that doesn't mean anything just yet. We have to secure the area, make sure Virginia is alright and then get back to” "Kringle!" "Damn," he muttered to himself. "I thought this was too easy." He made several complex gestures, sending his elves fanning out in a wide arc as he began trudging forward through the snow, heading toward where the voice had come from out of the night. The winds and squalls of snow continued to die down until there was an almost deafening silence, the moon shining brightly overhead and revealing the sheer carnage of the battle that had been waged, the snow and ice glittered with frozen blood. "Kringle!" snarled the inhuman voice angrily. "I'm coming, I'm coming!" Santa said loudly, scowling. "Don't get your panties in a bunch!" He stopped in a clearing on the other side of the house, glowering at who confronted him, the beast was not as tall as he was, nor as muscular, but horrifying in aspect. The backward-jointed, hairy legs ended in wicked hooves. The skin not covered in coarse black fur was almost as dark and criss-crossed with innumerable scars. The vascular chest was crowned with a strong neck and sitting atop it was a blasphemous head, a demonic goat's visage from which grew four evil, twisting horns. The red eyes blazed like wrathful coals and sharp teeth glistened wetly inside the hateful mouth. Krampus. And in one of his powerful, clawed hands, he held Virginia by the neck, who looked like a rag doll. "Hi, Santa;" she said weakly, looking very apologetic. Santa kept walking forward, clenching his fists. "By all means, Kringle, keep coming forward if you mean to slay the child." Krampus growled, starting to squeeze and causing Ginny to shudder in fear. Santa stopped dead in his tracks, his eyes narrowing. His elves had now cast a tight net around the scene, hemming in Krampus. One circle of warriors faced inward, pointing their weapons at the abomination while another behind them faced out, prepared for any further attacks. Santa didn't move. "Let the girl go, Krampus," he said levelly. "This doesn't concern her." "Oh, I beg to differ," said the beastman in an almost non-chalant tone. "It's always about the children, isn't it?" "Hey!" said Ginny angrily. "I am not a child, jerk! I'm twenty, Gurr!" "Oh, do stop talking, you're such an annoyance." Krampus said, giving her neck another warning squeeze. "Let the adults work this out." "There's nothing to work out, Krampus," Santa growled, his blue eyes flashing. "You'll let the girl go." "I think we both know that's not happening," intoned the vile intruder. "She is my victory over you, and you know it. Revenge is not only a dish best served cold but often. And not often enough for me." "About this cold revenge dish thing," Ginny said, squirming slightly. "Couldn't; couldn't I just find you a nice tin can to chew on instead?" "Shut up, girl!" Krampus said harshly while several elves could be heard to chuckle and even Santa smirked at her jest. "I hold your life in my hands, to dispose of as I please." His foul breath crackled in the cold night air. His touch was uncomfortably warm, almost hot and strangely kept her body from freezing in the winter night. His touch felt evil and her skin crawled in revulsion. His strength was terrifying. "It wasn't enough that I slaved in coal mines for you, giving you carbon lumps to deliver to naughty children," Krampus growled, glaring at Santa. "It wasn't enough that I found the worst of them and brought them to you in the night so you could lecture them." "Hey, nobody asked you or ordered you to do the coal thing, pal," Santa said angrily. "And the whole kidnapping kids thing was your idea. I decided to let you have some creative control and look what happened. When it didn't work out, you decided that beating naughty kids with reeds was the answer. You're damn right that wasn't good enough!" "Silence!" Krampus snarled loudly, stamping one of his clawed hooves and making the ground shake dangerously. "Your kind-hearted foolishness with these puny mortals changed nothing about their behavior! Your failure to recognize their inherent selfishness was why our efforts were doomed!" "These puny mortals?" Santa countered. "You used to be one of them, Pete, remember? You were a well-behaved boy once." "Shut up!" growled Krampus. "Well-behaved, but not good," Santa continued. "You followed the rules and wanted everyone to follow rules. You were a control freak. I brought you north to show you what kindness could do, but you hated the cheer and the happiness and you fled to the coal mines in Greenland, hiding in the dark where the light of Christmas couldn't touch you! And when making kids feel bad with coal didn't bring them into line, you started the whole whipping them with reeds thing. Good job there, Pete!" "I'm warning you, Kringle;" Krampus said dangerously. "Oh, he really gets your goat, doesn't he?" Ginny sneered, causing several elves to laugh loudly. Krampus now snarled furiously and lifted her into the air by her neck, causing her to cry out in pain. Santa watched warily, knowing better than to make a move. "We seem to have an impasse," Krampus said, an evil smile playing over his slavering mouth. "You cannot harm me, because you know I can slay the child, but I cannot as yet slay her because she is my bargaining chip. But my need to hurt you, old man, is so very strong." He lowered Ginny down until her feet were just touching the snow-covered ground. She frowned as she heard a wet slithering sound she could not identify. "And there are other ways to hurt you than slaying the poor dear, aren't there?" Ginny felt something slimy touch her leg and then start to crawl up it, wrapping around her smooth skin. She shuddered and squirmed in horror as she realized exactly what was happening. The snake-like appendage wound up her thigh and then behind her. She gasped as it slid between her ass cheeks and then underneath to her cunt. She felt the blunt head split her lips and then move upward again. "Don't do this, Krampus." Santa said, trying to figure out what to do without hurting Ginny. "And why not?" replied the qliphotic abomination. "Don't you have a present for me? Then I guess I'll have to give myself one." Krampus' organ continued to slither its way around her body, leaving a glistening trail on her skin. She stiffened and moaned as his appendage wrapped around her tits, squeezing them, the head pausing and teasing the nipples. "Hey, asshole, dinner and a movie first!" she spat angrily. Ginny was about to say something else when the large, grayish cockhead snaked up in front of her face and then plunged into her mouth, causing her to gag and go silent. Her eyes widened and she thrashed furiously, but to no avail. He was simply too strong. "Language, young lady." Krampus chided, still staring at Santa. "Hasn't Santa taught you anything?" "This isn't gonna end well for you, Pete." Santa said, his tone dire. "Christmas never does, Kringle," replied the demon, his cock sliding in and out of Ginny's mouth. "I'm just hoping to make the holiday every bit as awful and intolerable for you as it is for me. After all, misery loves company." He brought her body close to his head and his other hand reached over and stroked her cunt lips, which were glistening. He leered at his foe, knowing Santa was helpless to get closer. "Is she good down here?" Krampus said mockingly. "Nice and wet and tight for you? Was she the best one ever, in the endless list of good girls you have fucked?" Santa said nothing, just glaring at Krampus. His knuckles were white as he clenched his fists. "Sharing your toys is the spirit of Christmas, isn't it?" Krampus said evilly, finally pulling his cock out of her mouth. Ginny coughed and sputtered, tendrils of resinous spittle and worse trailing away from her lips. She glared at Krampus but was still immobilized. "Just get this over with and fuck me already, whip-cock," she spat. "You won't be my first egotistical disappointment, trust me." Krampus' eyes blazed red and his tongue sped around her naked form blindingly quickly while he released her from his clawed grip. The tongue wrapped and immobilized her arms, holding them out straight while still encircling her tits. It then snaked around her waist and legs, pinning those as well while his long cock, swaying about like a cobra, came to a stop in front of her swollen cunt lips. The head teased and tapped against the opening, causing her to moan and squirm. "As you wish, child;" The head forced itself through her lips, sliding deep inside her. Ginny cried out in a mixture of shock and indescribable pleasure. She felt the tip of his pointed tongue probe trailing around her nipples. The python-like length of his cock churned inside her cunt. The blinding light behind her eyes finally receded and she lifted her head, looking out into the night, feeling his tongue constricting around her neck. She could dimly see a huge being in red pants and black boots watching nearby, his powerful chest exposed. The startling blue eyes flashed in the darkness of the night. She could tell he wanted to rescue her but didn't dare come closer. She gasped and shuddered as Krampus' cock pushed still deeper inside her. She felt fuller than she had imagined possible, the slithering appendage stretching her wide. The sticky, squelching noises were hardly to be believed. "Ew, gross! Hentai noises!" she thought in revulsion. "Krampus;" Santa warned. His elves all pointed their weapons menacingly but he held up his hand, staying them. "The child is naughty," Krampus said, smiling through pointed teeth. "Very naughty. Such a sordid past." "Hey, back off, she was young and needed the money!" Santa snapped defensively. "That thing with the midget and the donkey was” "You're not helping here!" Ginny shouted, blushing furiously, even as Krampus violated her. "Wicked child," growled the vile demon, shoving his cock in and out of her, the peristaltic actions of its length causing her to writhe and squirm in his grip, her breath coming in ragged gasps. "Shameless. Even though I violate her, she finds a way to be concerned about how you perceive her. I find it; titillating." "Oh, do I make you horny?" she sneered, turning her head to smirk at him. "Couldn't tell, looking at that head of yours." "Silence!" Krampus hissed, spittle flying from his jaws, his eyes flashing angrily. "I hold your life and death in my hands." "How would I know?" she shot back. "Hope you're better with your hands than you are with your cock, Billy G." He plunged his cock deeper still inside her. She went rigid and cried out. "That all you got?" she rasped, trying not to faint as she felt popping inside her hips while he stetched her. "My brother got in deeper than that when we were little!" "Insolent!" Krampus snarled savagely, bouncing her up and down and he fucked her harder than ever, pulling on her arms and legs, stretching her joints til they creaked. She felt a deep, wet heat building inside her and in spite of the horror she consciously felt about the situation, even more dire was her need to cum. She felt her cunt squeezing around his cock. His snake-like tongue probed her ass and wriggled inside, further adding to her desperation. "Intholent bith, you will be punithed!" "What was that?" Santa asked, turning his head slightly and putting his hand to his ear. "I couldn't understand you, it's like you have a lisp or something." "Don't mock meef!" Krampus said angrily, his tongue whipping out of Ginny's ass, causing her to yelp suddenly. "I'll kill her, Kringle!" "Not before I cum, damn you!" Ginny panted, her body flushed and covered in sweat as she twisted and writhed in his grip. "Uh, so close, goddammit!" "Language!" Santa and Krampus both snapped at her. "Aw, c'mon!" she wailed. "You two are total pains in the ass! Do it, Billy! Show me what a bad boy you are!" Krampus glared at her and began fucking her harder than ever. "As you wish, child!" "Krampus!" Santa shouted, reaching out his hand in alarm. "Don't!" Krampus grinned evilly at Santa, his teeth clenching as he drew close to climax. His cock seemed to swell along its length, stretching her wider still. She threw her head back and gritted her teeth, straining as she was overwhelmed by sensation; Santa's fist slammed across Krampus' jaw with a powerful crack. The demonoid's eyes rolled into his head and he crumpled to the ground. Ginny wailed in frustration as his cock pulled out of her and retreated back to his body, like a wet, slimy Stanley tape measure. She collapsed to her hands and knees in the snow, panting and shaking, her eyes wide. Santa raced up and knelt next to her, his eyes shining with concern. "Fuck;" Ginny whispered, gasping for air. "Motherfucker;" She looked up at her rescuer now, her eyes flashing accusingly. "The hell? Couldn't you have let him make me cum first?" Santa paused. "What?" "I was so damn close!" she hissed, standing up and stamping her foot. "I was within half a second of the orgasm of my life and you had to choose that moment to intervene and play the hero! Don't expect a thank you card!" "Uh, Virginia," Santa said, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly, trying to figure out what to say. "If he had brought you to orgasm, it would have killed you. When Krampus climaxes, his appendage you were so attached to bursts into spikes, basically killing you from the inside while denying you your orgasm." She paused and then deflated. "Holy cobra dildos. What a bastard." Ginny then pointed a finger at her savior. "But you still owe me an orgasm, then, pal. You may have rescued me from certain death, but that doesn't mean I don't need relief." Santa looked really confused. "What, here? Now?" "Damn straight," she said firmly, suddenly remembering she was buck naked in a snow-storm. In spite of the no-doubt freezing weather, her body was still warm and very wet with need. She put her hand down her cunt and felt around for a moment before presenting her sticky palm and fingers to Santa for inspection. "Do I look satisfied to you? You've already fucked me, Screamo the Goat Boy just fucked me, who cares if your freaky gay elves watch us? I need satisfaction now and I already am aware that you can't say no." Santa sighed. "It's gotta be quick, Virginia. I'm really behind, now that I'm completely temporal in one location." "Whatever, just get me to the promised land, man." Ginny replied, shrugging. "Who knows, maybe your entourage might enjoy a show." "Oh, right, about that," Santa said, standing up tall and shouting loudly. "About; Face!" As a single unit, the elves all turned around smartly on their heels, still arranged in a protective ring around their liege and his companion, weapons ready as they scanned the darkness for trouble, their eyes glowing menacingly inside their helmets. Santa strode up to Ginny, towering over her and ignoring the prostrate form of the still-unconscious Krampus, snuffling nearby. She smiled up at him, somehow warmed by his presence, in spite of the icy night she should have frozen to death in already. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her deeply. She moaned into his mouth as she felt her already molten core getting even more heated in response to his touch. Tongues tangled and played as he took her ass cheeks in his hands and squeezed them, making her shiver. Ginny's hands fumbled with his large black belt until it fell away and then pulled down his red pants. He pulled her onto his powerful thighs, resting her on them. She hooked her legs behind his waist and began grinding her wet, eager cunt against his hardening cock, which swelled readily. Her head was almost spinning, she was so horny. "Hmm, give it to me, baby," she purred, feeling the head of his cock touch her cunt lips. "Make me cum hard and fast." She sighed loudly as he pulled her close, penetrating and sliding deep inside her. Ginny moaned shamelessly as Santa once again began to pump back and forth inside her. His huge cock stretched her cunt wide, but not in the violent, violating way Krampus did. This felt warm and utterly perfect. She nipped at the skin of his chest while he moved in and out of her. "Yes," Ginny breathed as he began to moved faster, pumping strongly and rhythmically. She could feel her wetness trickling down between her cheeks, her cunt clutching at him hungrily, greedily and unwilling to let go until it was somehow sated. "Oh, God, just what I needed. Yes, fuck me, Santa!" He gripped her tight and thrust into her, picking up his pace just the way she wanted. She was gasping and yelping now and he squeezed her cheeks, one of his fingers poking inside her puckered knot. She clenched her teeth and groaned at the intrusion, murmuring that she loved it. She grew warmer and warmer, her body tingling with an exquisite fire that rippled out from her core. Santa turned her around and set her feet on top of his boots, bending her forward and pulling on her arms. She cried out as he fucked her harder, his hips thumping against her ass cheeks. Her hands clenched wildly, her breath coming in gasps as his overwhelming strength dominated her. "Oh, God!" she panted, beginning to shudder uncontrollably, almost drooling. "Uh, cum in me, dammit! Fucking cum in me!" Santa pulled on her arms even tighter as his thighs slammed into her. Ginny strained, craning her neck, teeth clenched as she tried not to scream, but it was no use, she wailed loudly as he came inside her, filling her once again in a way she could not describe. Her orgasm shook every last atom of her being, transporting her to a world of nothing but pleasure, edged with mint. She buckled, hanging loosely in his arms, exhausted. She'd been fucked hard at least five times tonight and had a dreadful suspicion that this experience would only make her libido even more hyperactive. She sighed as Santa scooped her naked form into his arms and cuddled her against the cold. Ginny purred and traced a fingernail across his broad chest. "Thank you," she said quietly. "Just what the doctor ordered. That quenched the flames, for now." He finally put her down and she looked at the remains of her ruined chateau, which was completely leveled and now on fire. "Poor Oatmeal," she murmured. "Where am I going to live?" She scowled down at the still supine Krampus, anger flaring in her. "It's this jack wagon’s fault. You should totally napalm his face." Santa looked down at her in shock. "Did you just say I should jerk off in Krampus' face?" "Damn right, he'd deserve it too." Ginny announced. "That and shove your sleigh up his ass." "I am not jizzing in Krampus' face." Santa said, clearly repulsed by the suggestion. "Fine, leave a woman to do a man's job," Ginny said testily, striding over to Krampus and putting one leg on either side of his head. She stuck three fingers inside her cunt and managed to tease out considerable amounts of Santa's minty cum, which she smeared all over Krampus' face and into his fur with glee, even giving him a glistening white moustache. "Take that, asshole!" She looked like she might have been done desecrating the unconscious form, but then she paused and squatted over him, peeing on his body and face, the stream steaming in the cold night air. She grinned evilly as she thoroughly baptized him. "Teach you to mess with me." Ginny muttered as she walked back to Santa, nodding. The huge man had a wide smirk on his face and shook his head slowly. "I can't believe you just pissed all over Krampus," he said, hugging her to him. "However, you're going to freeze to death at this rate;" He held out his hand and one of his elves dutifully brought him a large, velvety red cloak, which he wrapped around her. She blushed and smiled gratefully at his consideration, but only until he slid it off her, revealing that she was now wearing some ridiculous 'Hot Christmas Elf' outfit, complete with striped stockings and high heels. She looked like a Yule whore. "Seriously?" she asked, unimpressed. "This is your solution to my naked issues?" He shrugged. "I liked you better naked, but you would freeze quickly." "Whatever," she sighed, looking down and appreciating the considerable lift it gave her cleavage. It was incredibly warm, in spite of how scant it was. "So now what? I still have no damn home, you and Goatse here blew it up with your little barnyard brawl." Santa looked around warily. "That might be the least of your worries. The wind's picking up again, which means that another assault is coming. We need to get out of here." "Sire!" said one of the armored elves, thumping his fist to his breastplate and bowing his head. "We will cover you. You must go while you still have a head-start and the dark one is unconscious." Santa nodded. "Yeah, he's not gonna be happy when he wakes up and he's really gonna want revenge on you, Virginia." She felt her mouth go dry at the notion of another battle and Krampus waking up to even the score. "So; now what?" Santa shrugged. "I'd say it's fairly obvious. I've still got to make my rounds before the night is over and I'm not leaving you here;" She gaped as he put his hands on her shoulders and looked down into her eyes. "Virginia, you're coming with me and you're going to help save Christmas." Chapter 3, Christmas Wishes "How the hell do you drive this thing?" Ginny called in a panic, her eyes wide as she held onto the reigns, twisting them wildly as she tried to steer. Up ahead of her, eight large reindeer squealed and thrashed their heads. The sleigh corkscrewed while it hurtled through the cold night air, the moon shining down on them. "Well, first of all, stop panicking," Santa replied as he stood on the back of the sleigh, atop his huge red sack of toys. He was more or less back to his original size she had become accustomed to, now that he had sent his other 'iterations' of himself out over the globe to deliver presents. "That would be an excellent start." "Easy for you to say," she snapped, scowling back at him for a moment since taking her eyes off her designated path seemed to make no difference to how she was doing at navigating. "You're used to doing this!" "Trust me, between the two of us, you're the one with the easy job right now and I'd be happy to trade," he called back as he ducked wildly. A comically large rocket thundered by, with an evil-looking man strapped to the bottom of it, swinging a weapon wildly to hit Santa. "Try to keep her steady!" "While dodging psychos on rockets, no problem!" she grumbled, trying to ignore the howling wind and roaring projectiles. "Have I mentioned Krampus is a gigantic asshole?" "Repeatedly," Santa answered, watching warily. The sky was threaded with jets of fire as their enemies kept coming about in ponderous, elliptical arcs and heading back towards them, intent on their destruction. They had only just pulled off from the smoldering remains of Ginny's country chateau when the assault began. Krampus was nowhere to be seen, but his minions were clearly determined to avenge him. "Maybe urinating on him wasn't such a good idea. He never did take humiliation well." Ginny squawked in alarm and ducked as a rocket streaked right at her. Santa jumped in the air, doing the splits to avoid the projectile and landing back on top of his present sack. Another tried to pull up alongside them but Santa grabbed the harness the man was wearing and wrenched the rocket off course, sending it speeding into one some distance away. Both rockets (and presumably their pilots) exploded in a violent orgy of noise and flashing lights. "Really hope people just think those are fireworks," Santa muttered as he looked glared balefully at yet another rocket considering approaching. "Fireworks right in the middle of the world's most spastic meteor shower. Sure, they'll buy that;" "Funny part is I can't tell if you're serious," Ginny said loudly. "If they don't believe that narrative, then they've gotta accept that Santa Claus was engaged in an epic air battle over their town with quantum men strapped to rockets." "Truth is often stranger than fiction," Santa agreed, nodding. "Fighting these jerks off is taking too much time!" "Well, don't you have anything in your back of tricks there?" Ginny asked. In spite of the sleigh being open, it seemed to have some weird form of climate control and she'd been getting rather warm. To that end she'd pulled down her top, exposing her tits to cool herself off. The breeze allowed through made her nipples tingle delightfully, but not enough to distract her from driving the sleigh. After all, she often drove ninety minutes to her job wearing a vibrating insert in her panties, so she knew for a fact she could orgasm and still control a vehicle. A wheeled one, at least. She wasn't so sure about a sleigh doing Mach Three at twenty thousand feet. "You mean a weapon?" Santa asked. "In the bag full of toys for kids?" "You gave me a nerf gun out of that bag and it turned out to be some sort of doomsday device, didn't it?" she pointed out. "Scary lightning bolts everywhere. I refuse to believe you don't have some other goodies in there." Santa shrugged and squatted down to look inside the bag, getting narrowly missed by another rocket that shot over his head. The pilot cursed and came around again, aiming directly at the chassis of the sleigh from the side. Ginny's eyes widened in fright as she saw him approach. She jerked the reins to one side and the sleigh tilted ninety degrees, presenting its wide, flat red underside. The rocket slammed into it and exploded. Whatever it was made of or whatever shielding was in place, Ginny only heard the detonation and felt a rumble, but there was no damage aside from that. "Ha!" Santa said, standing tall and holding an electric guitar in the air, its black body gleamed in the moonlight. He put the strap around his neck and took several seconds to tune it, ignoring the aerial mayhem that swirled around him. "The hell are you going to do with that?" Ginny asked, scowling as she looked behind to see what he was up to. "You said to find something, I found something," he said simply as he checked the pickups. "Now let's see what we can do here;" He took the pick in hand and strummed it across the strings, a screeching pulse of sound blared out from the instrument, heading in all directions. It struck several rockets nearby, which exploded brightly. Other were knocked off course, spiraling around crazily as they fought for control. Santa laughed loudly, apparently enjoying himself. "Quit laughing and kill, red man!" Ginny yelled, nonplussed by his amusement. "I want to survive the night and I've had several close calls with death already!" "I'm working on it, Virginia, patience." Santa chided, adjusting the tuners momentarily. "Near-death experiences make you cranky." "No shit, Sherlock," she grumbled as he blasted out another screeching wave of sound. "Do you plan to play anything or just keep shrieking out that one sound?" "As you wish," he said cheerfully, pleased to be doing as she asked. Making her happy was all he cared about. He began playing a heavy metal version of Wagner's 'Ride of the Valkyries', the pulsing walls of sound thundering out and striking every foe within hundreds of meters, causing several to detonate and others to be knocked in random directions. "Seriously?" she called, looking back at him. "Metal?" "What were you looking for, Katy Perry?" he answered, continuing to play. "Now there's a naughty girl." "I'm sure I don't want to know." Ginny said, cutting him off before she heard about his sex with Katy Perry. She didn't begrudge him fucking other girls, he was Santa after all, but she didn't need to hear about them. "Can I try that after a bit? I was in a band in high school, you know, I was the bassist." "Yes, and you absolutely sucked," he responded, pointing the headstock at an enemy and releasing a powerful bolt of coruscating energy from it, vaporizing the target. "You only got in at all because you were blowing the guy who was the singer. And you were naughty because he was supposed to be going steady with the girl who was the rhythm guitarist." "Is that why I got sweaters that Christmas?" she exclaimed. "I wanted a real bass and I got fucking sweaters! Because I made Brad cheat on Kendra?" "Guilty," Santa said simply, nodding and firing off another blast. "That and you lied when she confronted you about it. Helluva chick fight afterward, though." Ginny sighed. "Well, you can't lie, so I now know I sucked at playing the bass. Is there any instrument I could be good at?" "I'm pretty sure I've got a kazoo in here somewhere;" he answered. The sleigh did a sudden barrel roll, twisting several times in mid-air. "Wow, nice dodge move." Santa said, impressed. "I wasn't dodging," Ginny grumbled. "I was trying to see if I could dump you out of this damn thing." "Oh," he mused, not quite sure why, for the fortieth time tonight, Virginia was annoyed with him. "Sorry, it doesn't work like that. The sleigh can't throw me." "Clearly." She went back to driving, trying to ignore the chaos whirling about them. She didn't even really know where they were headed, she was just pointing the reindeer in the direction indicated by the GPS. She frowned as she counted the reindeer. "I only count eight." Ginny remarked. "Yes, that's right." Santa agreed. "What's the problem?" "Well, where's Rudolph?" she asked. Everything went silent for a moment, only the wind going by them making a sound. Somehow the reindeer seemed quieter, and they hadn't even been talking. "Virginia, there's only one rule about Rudolph." Santa said quietly. "Don't talk about Rudolph." "Uh; okay;" she said, wondering what the hell that had been about. "Sorry." "No harm done, everybody gets a freebie there." Santa said, his jovial demeanor returning. He began playing again, this time a lively rendition of a song by Queen. "I taught Brian May everything he knows!" "Well okay, even if I suck big floppy donkey cock at music, isn't there anything I can do back there while you drive for a bit?" she asked. "My ass is getting sweaty!" "I don't see why not," Santa replied, nodding while crunching his way through Metallica's cover of 'Whiskey In The Jar'. "You can poke around in the bag and see if anything sings out to you." "I wouldn't be amazed if something did actually do that," she sighed, putting down the reigns. The deer slackened their pace as she clambered over the back of the seat and onto the huge sack of toys that bulged in the rear. Santa put an arm around her protectively and she drew in a deep breath as she looked out through the night; She couldn't see anything but a vast expanse of ocean beneath them. The moon and stars glittered overhead, the galaxy turning around them. She turned and looked up into his eyes, putting a hand on his chest. He smiled down at her. The kiss they shared as they soared over the Atlantic was captured in the reflections of the waves far below. Driving Lessons. Santa was a much steadier driver than Ginny, as it turned out, able to confidently perform complex maneuvers at several times the speed of sound. To be fair, he had centuries of practice and made sure Ginny knew that when he finally took over the reins. "Nice of you to say that," she mentioned as she stood in the back atop the mound of presents. "Never driven a sleigh before, except for the make-believe one my dog pulled me around on." She had found another gun, but this one didn't look so ridiculous, it had a very sci-fi feel to it and the black metal gleamed menacingly. She felt like Ripley in Aliens, she just hoped she didn't look quite so butch. "Not in that outfit, you don't." Santa called back, referring to her sexy-elf clothing she was wearing. "Stay out of my mind, creeper," she said, scanning the sky warily. "You won't always like what you find in there." She turned and pointed the gun at another freak on a rocket, pulling the trigger. A hissing shriek accompanied the blast of plasma it fired, charring the pilot and causing the rocket to explode. She warily looked at the barrel of her weapon. "What can this thing actually do?" she asked. "Well, it's no wave motion gun, but it might give the Yamato's shock cannons a run for their money." Santa replied, still driving. "It's not like Krampus has a helicarrier or anything." "Where is Goatse anyway?" she wondered, pointing the weapon at a distant foe and firing off another volley. "He's gotta be awake by now. Will he come after us in a rocket?" "No," Santa laughed. "When he does care to leave the safety of the ground, he rides around in some ridiculous Steampunk balloon-dirigible thing, painted all black and deep purple." "Wow, emo much?" Ginny muttered. "That's the dumbest thing I've ever heard." "He'll stand on the deck and yell curses while firing off these old-school cannons at me and then he gets super mad when I can't stop laughing." "Well, if he's pants-on-head retarded enough to show up in that thing, I'll blow him right out of the sky for his troubles." Ginny declared, putting down her gun and rummaging around inside the bag again. She pulled out a long pole made of hard wood. On each end was a curved blade like a sickle. She looked over at Santa, her eyebrow raised. "The hell, dude?" Santa shrugged. "What? Shaolin monks get presents too, you know." "I know, I know, if they're good." Ginny sighed. She heard another rocket approaching and whirled around, swinging the lajiatang almost like it was a baseball bat and cleaving the rocket clean in half. The pilot yodeled in fright as he plunged into the darkness below. "Do they all scream like Goofy when they die?" she asked, kneeling now and looking over the side, her ass in the air and exposing her tiny red thong. "Admittedly I haven't really kept track," Santa said. "Not exactly a concern of mine." "But; aren't they your children too?" she asked, now curious. "I mean, sure, they've gone to the Dark Side and work for Dickface now, but does that mean you can kill them?" Santa snorted. "I'd never kill any of my kids, Virginia. Those beings aren't human. They're extra-dimensional, to keep it simple. They just look human when they exist here, to do his bidding, but they come from another dimension, like the Great Humpkin." "Uh, don't you mean 'the Great Pumpkin'?" Ginny corrected. "Nope, I meant what I said," he confirmed. "Guy's a huge pervert." "Wow," she breathed. "Poor Linus." "Well, we seem to be in the clear for now," he mentioned, sighing in relief. "I don't think the fuel in their rockets will carry them this far out over the ocean. You can move back up here if you like." Ginny grinned happily and put down her weapon, wiggling back to the front of the sleigh. He put his arm around her and she snuggled up against him. It felt so comforting and right, to be held by him this way. "Ever been given sleigh head, big guy?" she purred, smiling up at him slyly. "Well, no," he chuckled. "I don't have a lot of my kids riding in my sleigh." "Well, this kid is going to take your sleigh head cherry, then;" she said with a wink, crawling between his legs and kneeling in front of him in the foot well. She was delighted to find there was enough room for her to kneel comfortably. She pulled down his red pants slowly, smiling up at him. His huge cock was waiting for her, swelling but still soft. She took it in her hands and began caressing it gently. It felt so smooth and the gentle pulse or throb seemed to match her own heartbeat. She leaned down and kissed the head almost lovingly. Without hesitating, she slid him down her throat, humming along the way. She knew she'd never understand the magic or weird physics behind why such a monstrosity wasn't choking her and felt so natural, but she didn't care, either. With a practiced abandon, Ginny began bobbing back and forth on Santa's cock, shivering in wet delight as he grew hard in her mouth. The exquisite, moist heat she felt throughout her body was unlike anything she'd felt before tonight and she knew she'd never get enough of it. Thousands of meters up in the sky, the midnight vault and stars turning over them, she was aware of only him and her overwhelming desire to cum. Her tongue swirled around the throbbing shaft while her fingers teased his sac gently. "Can you drive this thing if I sit in your lap?" she asked, smiling up at him, pulling her mouth off his cock and stroking its length with her little fist. "I'm thinking I need a really good fucking right now." Santa looked down at her and grinned. "We've got about thirty minutes before we're over Reykjavik and our first port of call, so yes, if you think half an hour is enough to banish your horny demons;" "Ooh, so we're handling the deliveries in Europe?" she asked, pumping his cock a little more excitedly at the prospect of visiting the Old World, something she'd never done but always wished to do. "Some of them," he answered, shrugging. "There's gonna be a lot of back and forth all over. My iterations are not exactly assigned to regions, more like times and good to naughty scales." "So, we could be over Paris, France for one kid and then over Green Bay, Wisconsin, for another?" she queried. "Not Green Bay," Santa said, his tone suddenly very dark. "I'd rather made my deliveries in the stinkiest part of a Turkish prison." "Not that I actually care, but what's wrong with Green Bay?" Ginny asked, intrigued, continuing to stroke his cock and sliding her tongue up and down dutifully while she listened. "Hate that place," he muttered. "Too many sport hunters. And the idiot dads name their boys Hunter. Hunter or Logan. There's too much cheese for any of those little fatties to grow up to be Wolverine. And all the girls are named McKaela or McKenzie or McDoodle or crap like that. I quit doing shopping mall appearances and contracted out because dads kept getting their boys to ask me if I could make the Packers win the Super Bowl." Ginny snickered. "So how do the kids get their presents?" He shrugged. "I get some elves to sneak in and leave the presents, along with notes of rebuke to the dads who are fat-bellied hunters." "Why, Santa, I didn't know you were such an animal rights activist," she purred as she slowly stood and turned herself around, pressing her ass against his massive cock. She ground around on him for several seconds before she felt the head split her damp lips and penetrate her. Ginny sighed in relief as she sank down onto him, all the way to the hilt. She couldn't get over how blissfully full she felt. "So you object on moral, oh!, moral grounds to the killing of animals?" "Well, mostly the deer," he admitted, continuing to drive as Ginny started to slither up and down on his lap, her wet cunt swallowing his cock hungrily. "Not too worried about all the cows, they're even bigger jerks than squirrels and cats." Ginny giggled and leaned forward on the golden handlebar, shuddering in pleasure as she changed the angle of penetration. "So you; can't make the Packers win the Super Bowl?" Santa shrugged. "Nope. Showing Brady how to deflate footballs turned out to be a mistake, he promised me he wouldn't use those techniques for evil. Don't ask what he got in his stocking. Can't make the Maple Leafs win the Stanley Cup, either." "I thought; you could make; anyone's Christmas wishes come true;" she panted, bouncing her ass on his lap as she fucked him with her cunt greedily. In spite of the icy winds around them, she was sweating like a hooker in church. "Only from a certain perspective, and only if no dishonesty is involved." Santa replied, tilting his hips up to pushing further inside Ginny, making her gasp suddenly. "It's like;" he mused, trying to think of an example. "Well, picture yourself as the office slut." "Okay, I'm there." Ginny moaned instantly. "That was way too easy for you," Santa chuckled. "Anyway, let's say there's some guy in the office you want to fuck. I can't just change his mind for you, but my lab could invent a body spray that shoots your pheromone levels through the roof and he's hard for you from a mile away." "Uh, just think of all the guys I could fuck;" she rasped. "I could have a different dance partner every night of the week." Santa nodded as Ginny picked up the pace, driving herself down on his erect cock with more and more force, her ass cheeks slapping against his thighs loudly. Her teeth were clenched as she fought to delay the mind-blowing orgasm that was approaching. "Oh, God;" she choked, gripping the sleigh's handle desperately. "Oh, shit, I'm gonna; Santa!" Her back arched and she screeched through gritted teeth as she surrendered herself to orgasmic rapture. Maybe it was the thin air at twenty-thousand feet, but a swirling, light-headed delirium washed over her as her cunt clenched around her lover's cock, which throbbed and spurted deep inside her. She could feel his hands gripping her hips tightly as she ground onto him with a ferocious need. The strangely cool-yet-warm feel of his cum inundating her was a euphoria that no earthly pleasure would ever match. She collapsed back against him, chest heaving and still pinned on his cock, which her cunt greedily refused to release. She pressed the back of her hand to her forehead, sighing in immense relief and satisfaction. To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 3 parts for Literotica.

Miracle On Route 34: Part 1 Ginny gets a wonderful Christmas surprise. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Author's Notes: Someone asked me to write a funny and erotic Christmas tale, but since I can't be normal, it is taking on a radical twist that I hope people will find amusing. I've tried to make Santa awesome but also give him some flaws that the ladies will find both charming and irksome all at once. I wasn't going to call it anything lame like 'Here Cums Santa Claus' (in spite of my love of Elvis) so I eventually settled on ripping off a classic and beloved Christmas movie, naming it 'Miracle On Rural Road 34'. Couldn't help myself with the 'Yes, Virginia' quip, of course. As for Superman, Oatmeal and the Easter Bunny, well, get used to more groaners like that, because I like them. Merry ho-ho and keep your stick on the ice! , Management Chapter 1. Ginny Hale sighed forlornly as she sat on her chesterfield in the dim room, the only light provided by the crackling fireplace and some scented candles spread around to make the house smell like gingerbread. She'd made gingerbread cookies earlier, but they were predictably burnt and now her kitchen smelled like a Christmas elf's ass. She took another sip of red wine from her oversized glass, unable to decide who or what to be mad at, the weather, for bringing this god-awful blizzard on Christmas Eve, her so-called friends for ditching her after she'd gone to all this work to put together a nice party, or herself for going crazy and buying this (admittedly nice) chateau way out here in the boondocks. Still relatively new to her negotiator position, Ginny had landed a huge deal for the company she worked for and the payout bonus was one of the biggest ever seen in-house. Though she had an office, she had often worked from her cramped apartment downtown, where a glorious chaos only she understood reigned. But the payout had been large enough for her to purchase a very pretty home in the country, not more than ninety minutes from work. Her boss was so pleased with the deal that he said she only had to come in once a week, to pick up whatever she needed to work on. It had seemed like a great idea at the time, but now she found she was quite lonely. Few people were will to put forth the effort to come out and visit her. In fact, only three had since the summer when she bought it. Hell, even her boy-toy, Chad from Accounting, could not be bothered and was now just fucking Lily in the secretary pool instead. Bing Crosby was singing 'White Christmas' to her while she moped. The big bay windows to her back porch showed the fury of the storm outside. Driving snow had been battering the countryside for two days now and her boss had called her to just stay safe and not try to come into the city. He was a nice old man and she liked him. He'd actually taken a chance and given her the job, after she'd fucked him. She hadn't invited him to her little soiree, because his miserable old bat of a wife was hovering around him constantly these days, certain he'd been tipping on her. But even without Old Man Reese, she'd invited upward of twenty people and none of them had shown. Not even Claire, her best supposed friend, had made it out. She was probably too busy being pinned and screwed by her boyfriend anyway, Guido or Nunzio or whatever his name was. Dean Martin came on, singing 'Marshmallow World'. Normally this was one of her favorites, but tonight it just reminded her that she was alone for Christmas. Again. With another sigh, she drank the rest of the wine in her glass and reached for the bottle, turning it over. It was empty. Damn. She'd have to open another one. She walked slowly into the kitchen, wearing her ratty old fox-themed footie pajamas, having decided that if she didn't have to dress up for anyone, she was dressing at all. She took a deep drink of spiked egg nog from the jug of it she'd prepared while she found another bottle of zinfandel and burped very loudly. She wrestled the cork off of the bottle and poured most of the contents into her oversized glass, muttering that she didn't have to answer to anyone about what she did, she was a big girl. She slumped back down on the couch while John Lennon asked her what she'd done for Christmas from the stereo system. "Up yours, John;" she said testily as she drank more wine. She stood unsteadily, blinking for a moment to try and clear her head. She might have had a bit of a wine fog going on, since she'd nearly polished off two bottles of Old Vine Zinfandel in under two hours. Convincing herself that walking was not a bad idea, she tottered over to the bay windows, reaching a hand out in front of herself to make sure it encountered the glass before her face did. "Will you look at that shit out there;" she muttered to no one in particular. After all, there was no one around to hear her. Well, almost no one. "Hi, Oatmeal," she said sweetly, grinning lopsidedly at the bearded dragon that sat in a terrarium near the bay doors. "Looks like you're my Christmas date; again;" The tiny lizard said nothing but assumed a darker shade of purplish brown. "Same to you too, bugface." Ginny muttered sourly, annoyed at being spurned by a reptile with a brain smaller than a sugared peanut. She lumbered back to the kitchen, trying unsuccessfully to eat several pieces of the Turkish Delight she'd tried to make, but they were sticky and runny, most of the reddish-pink mess ending up stuck to the front of her pajamas. "Son of a fucking reindeer!" she spat, attempting to remove the pajamas, her sticky fingers having trouble with the zipper. She finally kicked the thing off and left it in a corner of the kitchen, now wearing nothing except her panties and a halter top. She stomped back into the spacious living room, thoroughly annoyed. While the music played, she looked around for something to do, taking another pull from the egg nog jug she'd brought with her. The hot tub. It sat near the bay windows, set into the floor and was large enough for five or six people. She'd been hoping that maybe a few people of the dozens she'd invited would show and maybe they could have a fun pool party. She'd even told everyone in the invitations to bring their swimsuits. But of course, no one showed. She was beginning to suspect she could live in Buckingham Fucking Palace and still no one would come to see her. This was, literally, the fifth Christmas she'd spent by herself. The timing for friends never worked out and her parents were always off in Monaco or some such place, avoiding the weather. Her mom had already called earlier that night, so she wouldn't hear any more from them for a few days now. She sighed yet again and pulled off her underthings, stepping into the water. She was drunker than she wanted to admit, though, missing her footing, squealing and tumbling into the tub with a splash. Ginny came to the surface, sputtering and hissing in outrage. Why couldn't anything work out? Oatmeal just stared at her impassively. "You win this time, gravity;" she growled, displeased with her inelegant entrance. Well, at least she'd been smart enough to put down the jug of nog before trying to get in. She turned on the jets and retrieved her beverage, taking another big pull as the tub rumbled to life. Ginny laid back her head against one of the padded rests and tried to relax, to let her frustrations go. She turned on the jets and allowed one to massage her lower back while sipping at a glass of wine. She tried to put the frustrations of the holiday behind her, to let go of the feelings of rejection and somehow not belonging. "Why did I but this new fucking home if no one was interested in visiting? Everyone said they thought it was so great, but months later, still no visitors. Do I really not matter that much?" It annoyed her to think not only that she was alone, but that doubtless most of the people who had ditched her were at home getting laid. Claire was doubtless face down and ass up on her bed, getting plowed from behind by Guido. Even Mr. Reese, the old geezer, was probably getting some, either from his wife or maybe one of his secretaries. She sighed heavily and sat up, putting her now-empty wine glass aside and deciding that just because she was alone on Christmas Eve didn't mean she wasn't owed at least one good orgasm. She leaned forward and rested her forearms on the padded edge of the hot tub, positioning herself so that one of her jets, the one she'd named 'Juan', was right behind her. She felt the flow of water begin to caress her and she rested her head on her forearms as she wiggled further back, feeling the jet more strongly now as it pushed against her ass and her cunt. With a sigh, she found the perfect distance and pressed her face down into her arms, letting Juan work his magic. Water pressure massaged her cunt lips, strong enough to part them and to tease her clit, sending thrills through her. She shuddered and sighed loudly, forgetting, for now, how much men sucked. She bit the knuckle of her index finger, lost in reverie. God, if only it were a man fucking her. "Alone; on fucking Christmas; where's, ah!, where's the justice in that?" She was sweating now and panting as the relentless jets battered her nether tinglies, the sensations overwhelming her steadily. She clenched her teeth and her fists, straining as she fought to hold on a little longer. She moaned very loudly, her whole body shaking as Juan delivered a wonderful orgasm. She panted and groaned shamelessly, knowing that no one was around to see her in her pent-up, frustrated lust, expending it on her Jacuzzi jets. The scintillating lights behind her eyes, however, were over all too quickly and the climax subsided, replaced by a juddering sensitivity that made Juan's caress too much to bear. She collapsed against the edge of the hot tub, moving her ass away from the jet. "Alone; again;" She may have needed the orgasm, but it did nothing to improve her mood. It didn't help that the song 'This Christmas' by Shoes had begun playing as the cumming ended. When it finally felt like her legs would work again, she turned around and slumped into a corner of the tub, as far from Juan as possible. Ginny stayed still for some time, until her feet and fingers felt that annoying level of pruny that made everything awful to touch. With the heat of the water and all the alcohol she'd drunk, she was feeling rather light-headed, so she turned off the stereo and shut off the lights. She found a plate of her fucked-up and burnt gingerbread cookies and left them on a table near the fireplace along with the jug of nog before beginning to head upstairs to bed. "Yeah. Fuck this day. And fuck tomorrow too. Maybe if I stay drunk enough it'll just fly by. Fuck Christmas." The second floor was an open space in the middle, looking down onto the main floor. A set of stairs led up on either side and the bedrooms were spaced around the gallery. She'd loved the design when she bought it, but this only increased her frustration when no one ever came to visit. "Gorgeous fucking house; ten acres of beautiful nature filled with deer and ugly-ass wild turkeys; a fucking pond people could skate on; shit, I even found a patch of landrace back there! What's not to love about my new home? Why aren't people shitting themselves in jealousy?" She reached the master bedroom, sighing at how big it felt since she had no one to share it with. She stood in front of the mirror, looking at her naked body and sighing. She was trim and fit, with nicely-sized boobs, she kept her cunt shaved smooth and her full lips were simply made to suck cock. Her skin was fair and even and her dark brown hair was long enough to pull on if you were fucking her ass or taking her from behind. So what the hell was wrong? The bed was certainly big enough for two (or maybe her and two guys who didn't mind getting close), but she plunked herself down into it and stared at the ceiling, waiting for the room to stop drunk-spinning. It took longer than she wanted it to, but things finally slowed down an she breathed deeply. She reached over with her hand and fumbled around inside the drawer of the nightstand. She finally withdrew an elegant glass dildo, a barely opaque white with bright red stripes curling around it to simulate a candy cane. It had been a Christmas gift from Claire, who had jokingly given it to her until she found a man for herself. That bitch. "Well, Frosty," she sighed, examining him. "Looks like it's you and me tomorrow. I promise to not get out of bed except to go to the bathroom or get more booze, okay? Because I'm here for you;" And with that she kissed the dildo and put it aside. She turned out her lamp and sighed deeply as she lay in the dark, waiting for sleep to take her. "Fuck Christmas;" A noise from downstairs. Her eyes snapped open. She was sure she'd heard something. Her heart pounded in her chest. She took deep breaths to try and calm herself, reasoning that she'd been drunk and it might just be hangover noises. Maybe just something like branches scraping on the roof or across the walls? Ginny felt a flush of anger and slowly rose, getting out of bed and putting on a plush yellow robe. There were definitely sounds downstairs. She grabbed her rape whistle and her high-school field hockey stick off the wall before quietly opening the door and proceeding out of the room. Her cheeks flushed with fear and anger. How dare someone invade her house? And in this fucking weather! "Burglars? Ruffians? Escaped cons?" "Well, at least if they see you they might have their way with you and break your dry spell." She shook the vile notion from her head, wondering where the hell that'd come from. Could she be that desperate to get laid? Ginny walked as quietly as she could, hearing noises on the roof. Raccoons? Looking to get in from the cold? Fucking trash pandas. She rounded the corner of the gallery and put her foot on the top step, her hockey stick ready. She crept down the stairs, still hearing the noises. They seemed to be coming from her living room. Her eyes narrowed as she tried to identify anything that might be amiss. Then she saw him, a symphony of red trimmed in white, the huge ass swaying back and forth as the intruder was bent over her at the base of her Christmas tree, doing God only knows what to it. He seemed to be humming to himself. She walked up silently until she was maybe ten feet away from him, her hockey stick over her shoulder, ready to swing. He didn't hear her or took no notice of her. "I don't want to hurt you," she growled through clenched teeth. "But you'd best get the fuck out of my house or I'll hit you so hard Google won't be able to find you." The person in red paused in their activities and then stood up slowly. After another moment's pause, they stood up and turned around slowly. He was slightly taller than average and quite a bit fatter than societal norms allowed. He had a fat face with dancing blue eyes and red cheeks. Beneath the tapered red hat was long, silvery-white hair and a very full beard and moustache. The intruder looked at her and grinned. "Shouldn't you be in bed?" he asked with a voice that could only be described as jolly. Ginny said nothing. She seemed to be rooted to the spot. She wanted to say something, anything, but she seemed to have been robbed of the power of speech. "W, who;" she finally managed to stammer. "Yes, Virginia," the visitor said quietly but pleasantly in a soothing voice. "There really is a Santa Claus." She blinked and shook her head, trying to articulate a coherent thought. The big man in red chuckled, clearly amused by her predicament. "Your egg nog was very good," he mentioned as he walked forward a little. "Your cookies needed a little work, but I appreciate the effort. Maybe a cookbook next year?" "Stay still!" she snapped, suddenly coming out of her stupor and holding the hockey stick behind her head as if she was winding up for a hit. "I'll deck you, old man!" "Oh, there's no need for that," he said cheerfully, totally unconcerned by her threat. "It's been a rough year for you, hasn't it, Ginny?" "Why do you know my name?" she asked, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. "Of course I know it," the man claiming to be Santa said jovially. "I'd be pretty lousy at my job if I didn't, right?" "If you're really Santa," she said tightly, still not understanding why she hadn't knocked this guy's head off his shoulders yet. "Then what was I doing the night of October seventeenth last year?" He tilted his head to the side a little and pursed his lips. "Are you sure?" "C'mon, you haven't got all day." "Very well," he said, sighing. "You were sitting in McPhearson's Pub, waiting vainly for Greg from IT to show up, because you'd given him a blowjob in the bathroom earlier that day and promised him more. But he went off with Becky from Accounts that night instead of meeting up with you." She blushed furiously at the memory. "I; that wasn't the day I meant! I meant the sixteenth!" He shrugged. "You had the day off and were really frustrated. You slid a condom over that very field hockey stick and used it on yourself, just to see what it was like." Ginny dropped the stick very suddenly. "How the hell do you know that, you perv?" The man shrugged. "I know all about you, Ginny. And every other boy and girl in the world" "Don't give me that horseshit!" she hissed, glaring at him. "I had too many Christmases where I didn't get what I want to buy into that cockamamie story!" "Well, you weren't exactly the most exemplary child, were you?" he reasoned. "I mean, you weren't horrible, it's not like you were out kicking puppies into woodchippers, but you spent more time in the naughty column that the good column, didn't you?" "What did I ever do that was so naughty?" she demanded hotly, her fists bunched up at her sides. "You and your brother could get rather friendly, couldn't you?" the man calling himself Santa pointed out. She faltered for a moment. "Lots of siblings play doctor. And those atomic booty bombs where I kept jumping in the air and landing on him were just playful." "While naked?" Santa asked, raising a bushy white eyebrow. Ginny blushed. "But that wasn't what landed you on the naughty list," he added. "What got you blacklisted was that you lied about doing your homework or cleaning your room while you were messing around with your brother. Your mom and dad would ask you to do your math and you'd slip away to play doctor instead and tell them you'd finished your homework after. Lying is naughty, right?" "Woah, hold the phone here," she said loudly, holding her head as if she was suddenly dizzy from a revelation. She didn't seem to notice that her robe had opened slightly, exposing her cleavage. "Are you fucking kidding me? Fibbing to my parents kept me from getting the gifts I wanted?" "Were the rules unclear?" Santa asked. "I thought the songs on the subject were so easy to follow." Ginny pinched her eyes in exasperation and then scowled at him. "I'm drunk," she concluded, trying to convince herself none of this was real. "I'm drunker than Sarah Palin and you're not really here. I'm still in bed and this is all bullshit." Santa shrugged. "I was putting stuff under your tree until you arrived and enjoying the nog. I won't mind if you go back to bed." "No, you're not getting off that easily," she said in annoyance. "You broke into my house in the middle of the storm of the fucking century and I want answers, dammit!" He shrugged. "Fair enough. Ask away." Her eyes narrowed again. "Aren't you on kind of a time crunch? Unless I'm the last person on your delivery list, don't you still have a shit ton of houses to visit? Say, a few hundred million?" He waved it off. "I've got it covered, I promise. I have all the time in the world for you, Ginny. I always have." "What, so you sub-contract out?" she said snidely. "Got FedEx making the rounds for you? Or maybe your 'Elves'?" She mentioned the last bit with air quotes. "Goodness, this has been a bad year for you, hasn't it?" he said sympathetically. "But to answer your question, I am capable of being many places at once." "Oh, so now you're the Kwizatz-Haderach?" she asked archly. "Hey, it's not just cinnamon I put in my Christmas cider." Santa chuckled. "It's rather complicated to explain." "So do you, like, clone yourself?" she asked, her guard seeming to slowly come down. "No, not at all," he said, shaking his head. "It involves Cherenkov Radiation, a Holmes field, a Gellar field and, to quote a friend of mine, 'a lot of wibbly-wobbly, timey-wimey; stuff.'" "So it's some sort of deep quantum shit?" she asked, her body finally relaxing. He nodded, smiling. "Yes, it's very temporal and quantum. I can be many places at once. It's why I don't have to pay for billions in window repairs every year by going supersonic around the world." "So even while you're talking to me, you're delivering presents?" she asked, the sheer depth of the conversation hitting her now. She walked over to a stool and sat on it. "Like I said, it's difficult to explain without breaking out the chalkboard and calculator," he answered. "The magnetic lines between the poles help, especially the one that emanates from the Fortress of Solitude." Ginny blinked. "Fortress of Solitude? As in Superman? You're friends with Superman?" "Of course not!" the jolly man laughed. "There's no such thing as Superman, silly, he's a comic book character. Had you going, though." "Holy shit, Santa's a troll," she exclaimed, looking at him in bewilderment. "Well, okay, let's assume that this is all real and not a vivid hallucination resulting from a brain tumor. If I've been such a brat all these years, how do I make up for it? How do I get off the naughty girl list?" "Well, a little restraint would be a start," Santa suggested. "I'm not saying go out and become a Carthusian nun or a Buddhist priestess or anything, but you might try laying off the rampant promiscuity." "Why is that so bad?" she demanded. "What's so wrong with wanting to get banged?" "Nothing," he said simply. "But inevitably you get yourself into some kind of weird situation and end up lying your behind off and lying is a naughty thing to do. So try keeping your legs bolted together a little more." "Really;" she said, clearly not impressed. "Celibacy lessons from Santa Claus. Now I've heard everything." "According to my report here and speaking frankly, it's taken guys a lot less attractive than me a lot less effort to get you out of your clothes." Santa mentioned. "This coming from a guy who could clearly use a few P90-X sessions!" she shot back hotly, standing up, her robe opening further as she stomped toward him. He looked down at himself for a moment and guffawed. "Oh, right, I keep forgetting about that; hang on;" The man held his hands out to his sides and began to glow. The luminous display lit up the room progressively and Ginny held her hand in front of her face when it became too bright to look at for several seconds. When the light finally died away, leaving them once again in the softly lit living room, Ginny gaped in shock at what she saw. He was tall, powerfully built, with chiseled muscles, an eight pack and flawless, healthy skin. He'd removed his coat but the red pants remained, stretched tight over muscular thighs. Long, wavy, copper-colored hair fell past his shoulders and the full beard was reddish-gold. The sapphire-blue eyes stared down at her, still glittering with mirth. "Holy Jesus on a pogo stick;" she breathed, her voice little more than a whisper. "You're a total lumbersexual;" "This is what I really look like," he said, spreading his hands out to the sides and showing her his body. His chest rippled as the muscles flexed with the motion. "But kids react to the fat old man disguise better." "I'll bet mothers don't," she murmured, coming forward as if compelled and reaching out to touch his chest and washboard abs. "It's like you're Photo-shopped." He smiled as her hands caressed his abs. "You make me want to not get off the naughty list." "I think I know what you really want for Christmas;" he said slyly. Ginny paused and looked up at him in disbelief. "Are you kidding?" "No, I can't lie." the man in red pants replied. "I thought it was Superman who couldn't lie." "Well, the writers had to get that idea from somewhere, I guess." Santa mused. "In any event, if you want, you could end up on the good girl list by being rather naughty." She stared at him. "So; get laid by Santa for Christmas?" He shrugged. "There might be some other goodies in the bag for you, but I think we both know what Ginny really wants and needs for Christmas." "This is crazy, this is crazy, this is crazy!" she thought to herself, wrestling with her sensibilities. "If this is all just a dream, then I can fuck hunky Santa and have no regrets. If this is real, I can fuck sexy Santa and remember it in the morning! It's win-win!" "Well, this is super-easy," she declared. "Santa, I want you to fuck my brains out for Christmas." "With pleasure, Ginny!" he said, laughing merrily. "Whatever you like, however you want it. I have to keep the kiddies happy." "Good, but just don't say 'kiddies' anymore, because that's kinda creepy," she said, throwing her caution to the wind. She knelt down in front of him, putting her hands on the oversized silver belt buckle and undoing it. Letting it drop, she put her fingers on the front of his pants, caressing them over the crotch. Her mouth went dry. "That'd better not be a secondary present sack you're teasing me with;" Ginny hooked her fingers into the top of the velvety pants and pulled them down, revealing his cock. She drew in her breath slowly, her eyes widening. "Jesus," she muttered. "You're hung like a fat kid's Christmas stocking;" "Thanks, I make due." Santa said cheerfully, watching her admire his cock. "By the way, shouldn't I call you something else?" she asked, looking up at him while her hand reached up to take his huge shaft, wrapping around it, barely. "I mean, most people call you Santa Claus, but isn't your name Nick or Kris or something?" He shrugged again, grinning. "Nick, Kris, Klaus, Pelznickel, Joulupukki, Kanakaloka, Dun Che Lao Ren, Weihnachtsmann, Swiety Mikolaj, Hoteiosho, Jultomten, I don't mind, Ginny. I just like hearing you say my name the way you think of me." "Hmm, Santa;" she replied, smiling as she stroked her hand along his shaft, eyeing it hungrily. How the hell was she going to fit that all in her mouth, forget her aching cunt? "Ah, don't use that word," he chided, holding up a finger. "Some words are still naughty, even when you're an adult." "Stay out of my mind then, creeper." Ginny said as she leaned forward and swirled her tongue around the fat head of his cock. She flicked it around the tip and then slowly took it inside her mouth, tongue rolling against it. "The hell? How can his cock taste like mint?" "Just wait til you taste my cum." Santa said, leering. "Fine, but it better not taste like turkey gravy or we're gonna box." Ginny said as she pulled her mouth back for a moment. She pumped her hand gently along the shaft, studying her quarry intently. It was definitely the biggest cock she'd ever taken on, and the best-tasting. She'd been experiencing trippy magic all evening, maybe she could fit this monster in her mouth this one night; She put the head back in her mouth and relaxed, slowly pushing down the shaft. She moaned as she felt him slide to the back of her mouth and then to her throat. She felt him tremble and lay a huge but gentle hand on the back of her head. "Holy shit; I'm deep-throating Santa Claus;" Ginny took a deep breath through her nose and then tried to relax. Her whole body was tingling with excitement and the whole minty cock thing was throwing her off. Her tongue undulated along the underside of his shaft while the fingers of one hand formed a ring around the base of his cock and the other cupped his balls, fondling them. Ginny was proud of her cocksucking skills and if there was anyone she ever needed to impress with them (aside from her 11th Grade math teacher), it was probably Santa. She calmed herself and began pulling her mouth back along his length, humming and letting her lips vibrate softly on his sensitive skin. "Now I know why Mister Bondi gave you that A in math," Santa chuckled. "You're a very naughty girl, Virginia." "Hmm, only for you, Santa baby;" she cooed as she pulled her mouth off his cock long enough to respond, stroking slowly and swirling her tongue around the head again. She then slid back down the entire length, moaning in pleasure. She could feel her nipples getting hard and her cunt was very, very wet beneath her robe. Both his hands were on the back of her head now and holding her gently but firmly. She began to slowly bob back and forth, thrilled at how she was able to take this enormous beast of a cock all the way in her mouth. Sure, maybe there was some weird physics involved that compressed space and time or some shit, but she didn't care and he certainly didn't seem to mind. "Hmm, very good, Virginia;" he said softly, stroking her hair. No one ever called her Virginia and she didn't know why it gave her a tingle when he did. His cock was very full and very hard now, like a pulsing iron rod covered in mint-flavored velvet. She almost giggled at the thought of how crazy this all was. She really hoped it wasn't a dream. Her thumb began to squeeze along the underside of his cock as her hand followed her mouth up and down his length. The shaft glistened wetly and the mint was making her drool. She undid her robe and let it fall away, the air of the room kissing her flushed skin. Her hands now took hold of his powerful thighs and she began moving back and forth along his cock more quickly. She could feel his hands flexing in her long, dark hair, caressing her skin. Breathing through her nose, she moaned as she sucked ardently, her cunt almost aching with desire. She was hoping he would last long enough to fuck her when he went rigid suddenly and groaned, gripping her head tightly and his hips shuddering. Ginny's eyes widened as she felt him began to cum inside her mouth, spurting strongly. She began swallowing hastily, almost in a panic as Santa pumped his hips against her face. "Holy shit! Fucking eggnog?" He kept cumming and she was sure she might actually drown when he pulled his huge cock out of her mouth and pumped it furiously in his hand, spattering her tits and stomach with his glistening load. She'd never seen so much cum in her life. It tingled on her skin. Finally, Santa relaxed, allowing Ginny to put her mouth back around his cock and suck the rest of his cum from him. He was sighing and breathing rather heavily, apparently having enjoyed himself. She eventually released him and smiled up at him wickedly. "So," she cooed, winking while she gently pumped his cock with her hand. "Am I back on the good girl list?" "Oh, I'd think so," he said, grinned. "But it's not like I've given you your whole present yet." "Jeez, you can still go?" she asked almost in disbelief but also delighted. She really needed to be fucked hard now. "Your cock taste like mint, your cum tastes like nog, your ass probably tastes like hot cocoa or nutmeg and you can keep it up all night?" "Up all night is kind of my thing, at least once a year." Santa said cheerfully. "So how would you like for me to give you the rest of your present, Virginia?" "Well, golly, Santa," she mused, making a show of thinking while she stroked his cock. "Since you seem to be the gift that keeps on giving, how about we just wing it?" He nodded and she stood up, keeping hold of his cock and gently led him over to the large chesterfield, hoping it would hold his rather muscular frame. She knelt on it, resting her arms along the raised back and smiled at him, wiggling her behind. She wouldn't believe how wet her cunt was. "You gonna hurry down my chimney, Santa-baby?" she asked, smiling slyly. "I can't believe you just said that!" he laughed jovially. He may not have been older, fatter Santa, but the laugh still definitely suited him. He stepped up behind her and took gentle hold of her hips. She could feel him press against her ass and she shivered in anticipation. He slid his massive cock up and down between her ass cheeks, teasing her until she was writhing in desperation. He seemed to know instinctively what she loved most. Which only made sense, since he was Santa. "Ready, Virginia?" he asked as he pressed the huge mushroom head against her sticky cunt. She nodded eagerly, unwilling to speak. He slid the head in, parting her lips and penetrating her. She groaned loudly as he began to stretch her inner walls. With a slow, steady push of his hips, he pushed the entire length of his cock deep inside her. It robbed her of her breath, she'd never felt so full in her life, even that one time she'd been so horny she'd fucked her parent's bedpost. "Ah; uh;" she gasped, eyes wide. The sensations were like nothing she'd ever experienced. His cock completely filled her to a delightful stretch that didn't hurt except in the good way. His iron shaft throbbed in time with her heartbeat. It was wonderfully warm but also strangely cool all at once, tingling, like mint again. How the hell could her cunt taste peppermint? "Language, Virginia;" he chided again as he pressed in just a little bit further. By right his cockhead should have bruising her brainstem, but there was no doubt some weird physics shit involved that she decided not to think about. She was getting fucked by Santa, after all. She pressed her forehead against the back of the couch and tried squeezing her cunt around his titan cock or pressing back against him, squirming her ass against his hips. She shuddered in delight, loving how he felt inside her. His hands reached under her body and squeezed and massaged her tits, sending delicious thrills through her. He began to move slowly back and forth, pulling back until just the tip was inside her and pushing in steadily, almost robbing her of breath. She began to feel like a blacksmith's bellows very quickly. The feel of his cock sliding inside her, stretching her and touching deep inside in ways she hadn't known were possible; "Oh my god;" she gasped, fingers digging into the back of the couch. "You're tearing me apart and I love it;" "Only the best for my Virginia," he said, his ruddy cheeks taking on a flush tone as he fucked her. Her fingers squeezed the meat of her thighs and hips or flexed on her ass cheeks. His heavy balls slapped against her cunt as he drove inside her. Strong yet gentle, forceful and commanding yet accommodating. She felt dominated yet exalted somehow. His hand wrapped in her hair and she groaned loudly as he pulled on it, craning her neck. She shuddered in pleasure, feeling her spine almost accordion as he thrust inside while pulling her head back. Her could feel the pulse of his cock through her whole body. Her nails scratched along the couch, almost clawing it. "Uh, you're gonna make me cum so fucking hard;" she wailed, feeling the sweat forming on her skin. "Oh my gawd;" "You're going to make me cum hard too," he panted, thrusting deep inside, thumping his hips against her ass. "You feel wonderful and tight, Virginia;" "Oh, God, he's gonna cum in me;" she realized. "Santa's gonna fucking cum in me and he's not wearing anything! Will my birth control work? Shit, will my kids always smell like mint?" "Oh, God, cum in me!" she panted, thrusting herself back against him and grinding shamelessly. "Fucking cum in me, Santa!" "Ya want me to cum in you?" he hissed, his body beginning to tremble. It felt like his cock was getting bigger inside her. "Want my cum in you?" "God, yes!" Ginny squeaked, clenching her teeth. "Fucking cum in me and make me scream!" They strained against one another desperately and then she cried out as a massive orgasm crashed over her. It battered her senses as she felt his hot-yet-tingly-cool cum bathing her insides relentlessly. Her cunt was making greedy sucking sounds as she came, her whole body shuddering almost uncontrollably. She squeezed and clenched and rippled her tight tunnel round him, reveling in the way he stretched and penetrated her ever more deeply. She collapsed against the chesterfield, panting heavily, her body drenched in sweat. His massive, hard cock was still deep inside her, pinning her to him. She felt like she was made of lead, an exquisite exhaustion while pleasure crawled over her languidly. That was beyond anything she had ever experienced. But he didn't seem to be done with her. His powerful hands took hold of Ginny and turned her around so she was squatting on the couch, her knees spread wide and her arms slung across the high back. She looked up at him in weary astonishment as he nestled himself between her legs and pressed his cock against her sopping cunt again. "Ah!" she wailed as he slid deep inside her again, his huge cock splitting her wide. Her nails dug into the couch again and she clenched her teeth as she sucked in her breath. Ginny tried to regulate her breathing while Santa began sliding in and out slowly, looking down at her with those penetrating blue eyes. "Jesus," she grunted, feeling almost like a rag doll in his hands, which gripped her hips. "Gonna fucking kill me with that thing!" "Oh, let's hope not," he replied, thrusting into her strongly. "I'm nowhere near done with you." She gazed up at him, trembling as he fucked her good and hard. She bit her lip as he squeezed her thighs, before moving his hands up to squeeze her tits, pinching her nipples. She groaned shamelessly as the delicious sting electrified her senses. She tried to squeeze herself around him, baffled by how big he felt inside her. She gasped and whimpered as he slapped her cunt lightly. She reached forward and raked her nails over his powerful chest, leaving red marks along the defined muscles. She ground her hips against him wantonly, thrilling to the look of pleasure on this face. "Uh, fuckin' wreck me;" she gasped, feeling another massive climax building inside her. "Make me cum on that beautiful cock, Santa!" "I'll take 'Things Virginia Never Thought She'd Ever Hear Herself Say' for a thousand, Alex!" he laughed. He reached down and took her ass her hands and pulled her closer, smiling warmly yet wickedly into her eyes as she sank further onto his cock, which penetrated her to the deepest depths yet. She could feel the head pressing against her womb. It didn't hurt, but she felt fuller and more stretched than ever. She felt him squeeze her ass cheeks while he thrust into her. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and held on tight, bumping up and down on his powerful thighs. She moaned loudly and bit his shoulder, trying not to shriek. She tried to squeeze herself around him again, finding that she could barely control her muscles, let alone fuck. She bit down as the warmth spread through her, tears of pleasure in her eyes. He thumped his hips against her even more strongly and they strained against one another. Then he growled and released himself, pumping her once again full of his tingling cum. She shuddered and cried out loudly, her head spinning from the unreal ecstasy. Crushing herself to him, Ginny held on desperately, like a ship battered by an unrelenting storm. They both slumped onto the couch, breathing heavily. She felt small and almost cocooned in his embrace. She was covered in a heavy sheen of sweat and could feel the thrilling tingle of his cum trickling out of her cunt. It wouldn't be a stain on her couch, it was a mark of honor. Their hearts pounded in rhythm as the orgasm passed over them and slowly flowed away. "Holy shit;" she whispered, her body still limp in his arms. "I think you've ruined me for sex. I should be mad;" "You have to admit, it makes sense that I'm better at gift-giving than anyone else on the planet." Santa reasoned, smiling and stroking her hair while she sat in his lap. "I'd say you were a little pent up there." "Mild understatement," she moaned, finally raising her head and smiling up at him. "Thank you, first of all. That was the best thing I've ever felt in my life." "I aim to please," he said cheerfully, caressing his thumb across her cheek and enjoying the shining look in her eyes. "Kinda my thing, after all." "So," Ginny purred, walking to fingers up his broad chest. "Is there a Mrs. Claus?" He shrugged. "There has been, of course." She paused suddenly and looked up at him, her smile replaced by a deadpan look. "What do you mean, there has been?" He seemed somewhat confused by her change in demeanor. "Well, there has been a few in the past, of course, there was Seeki first, then there was Ahoop, followed by Annalina, then Layla, Martha, Juliana, Gretchen and Jessica, Santarina, Kasey, Mary;" "I see," she said stonily. "You've had more wives than Elizabeth Taylor had husbands." "Well, to be fair, they've been spread over a long period of time." Santa replied. "And they were all special to me." "So then I'm not special." Ginny said flatly. "Well of course you are," he said, not understanding her mood swing. "You're my Virginia." "And Becky down the street is your Becky, and Sarah in the blue house is your Sarah and Hilda in Dusseldorf is your Hilda," she concluded. "Everyone's equally special to you, aren't they?" He didn't know what to say. "I'm sorry, I'm not being fair," she sighed. "I just; well, I thought maybe this; ya know, tonight, was truly special. And clearly you're not good at lying." "Well, no, not at all." Santa agreed, still holding her and wondering how he could comfort her. "I can't lie." "Like, literally can't?" she asked, now curious more than anything. "It's part of your genetic makeup that you can't lie?" "No, nothing like that," he admitted. "But after spending centuries with kids and teaching them to always tell the truth, I haven't tried telling a lie in so long I don't even know how to do it." "You don't know how to lie?" she mused. "If I did, it wouldn't be the least bit believable," he said. "Like, if I said right now that your breath smells wonderful and not like old eggnog and vomit, I somehow doubt you'd believe my lie." "No shit," Ginny replied, giving him a stony look. "You're a horrible liar. You've got the subtlety of a cement truck. Good thing you're Santa and don't have to date to charm a girl." He held her close, hugging her tight to comfort her. She sighed deeply, still impaled on his hard cock, which showed no sign of abating. "God, I can't believe you've still got wood after cumming like a fire hydrant three times," she said, her mood softening. She was having the best sex of her life, she reminded herself not to ruin it by being crazy. "How long can you keep going?" He shrugged his muscular shoulders. "How long do you need me to?" "Actually, it doesn't surprise me that's your answer." Ginny said, smirking. "If you've got the time, I've got another itch that needs scratching." He grinned. "So you haven't broken in that hot tub yet, have you?" "Oh, Santa;" she purred, leaning in and biting his earlobe. "Like you don't make me wet already." He picked her up and carried her toward the Jacuzzi, deftly turning it on with his foot and bringing it rumbling to life. He stepped down into the churning water, setting her one of the seats. As he stood up, she leaned forward and hungrily took his enormous cock into her mouth, sucking ardently. She moved forward and knelt in the water, her hands on his hips again or stroking his balls. He picked her up bodily and turned her upside. Ginny squeaked in surprise at first but found his hips in front of her and began sucking again on his tool without delay. He buried his face in her cunt, tongue snaking deep inside her and she groaned gutturally, Holding her in place with one powerful hand, her teased her taint and then pressed a finger into her ass. "Jesus!" she gasped, almost choking on his cock as he wormed the finger down into her tight tunnel. "Oh, fuck! Your finger is bigger than some dicks I've fucked!" She attacked his cock again eagerly, bobbing back and forth like her life depended on it. She squirmed in his grip as he lashed her cunt with his tongue and fingered her ass. Her fingernails dug into his thighs and her knees locked around his neck. His cock throbbed in her mouth, still thrilling her with its unique and incredible taste. He turned her around again and paid her on the edge of the hot tub, spreading her legs wide. She looked on wantonly as he pushed his tongue back inside her again. He gripped her thighs to hold her in place and she groaned and squirmed, squeezing her tits and pulling on her nipples. Her breath came in ragged gasps as he drove her to the limit of her sensations. Ginny shook and thrashed as she cried out loudly, cumming on his face. He didn't let up, lapping at her essence eagerly. She lay like a dead thing for several seconds before her chest began to rise and fall. Her eyes opened, gazing back at him. She couldn't feel her limbs, just floating on a tingling ocean of deep colors. Santa looked up at her and smiled, pulling his tongue out of her cunt and kissing her clit gently. She shivered at the touch. "One hole left, Santa," she breathed, her body glistening. "Got any left in you to perfect my Christmas?" "Always for you, Virginia." Santa said warmly, standing and raising her gently into a sitting position. He settled down into the water on one of the seats and then pulled her onto his lap, facing away from him. She moved her hips around until she found his rock-hard cock, waiting for her. She placed her puckered knot against it, giggling as she thought about what he was about to do to her. She took his shaft in her hand and held it steady while she sank down, very slowly. Ginny gasped and shivered as the head pushed aside the tight ring of muscle, popping inside her. Then she sighed as she lowered herself, feeling his massive cock stretching her tight tunnel wide. God, she felt so full it was unreal. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, her ass cheeks pressed to his lap. He was all the way inside her ass and her held her closed as she settled back against him, purring in sensual pleasure. "Umm, it's never felt this good in my ass before," she said softly, her arms reaching back to curl around his neck. She gyrated slowly on his lap, moaning softly. "A gal could get used to this." His muscular arms wrapped around her and caressed Ginny's body, massaging her tits. She loved how she felt pinned to him. She had finally found the measure of her body and began to squeeze her tight ass around his cock. She squirmed in slow circles on his lap, wishing she had some music to fuck him to. Her stereo system suddenly came on and began playing 'It's Cold Outside'. She giggled and squeezed his neck gently at his thoughtfulness. "You think of everything, don't you?" she purred, lost in her pleasure. "I can't wait to make you cum again." He smiled wickedly and pulled gently on her nipples, causing her to groan at the welcome sting. She pressed her ass back into his lap, squeezing again around his throbbing shaft. The water bubbled and churned around her waist, the heat leaving her skin shining. She began to pant as she moved her hips faster, stopping the circular motions and started to move up and down, his cock sliding in and out of her. Santa took hold of her hips and let her bounce on his lap. Ginny leaned forward, gasping as she fondled her tits, overcome with a liquid heat as his cock impaled her faster and faster. Water splashed around them as the fucking took on an almost frantic pace. Ginny had never felt anything in her ass like this before, nothing even close to this good. She could very easily become an addict. "Uh, fuck!" she grunted, slamming her ass down on him while one hand snaked down and began massaging her cunt and clit. His hands steadied her and helped moved her up and down. She could feel his hips trembling beneath her, his fingers flexing and squeezing her skin. Her panting became a long, drawn-out keening. She clenched her teeth, shuddering and straining as she tried to prolong the fucking; Ginny screamed and pushed herself back against his massive chest violently, thrashing as she clenched his cock inside her ass while he came. His cream flooded inside her, the unreal hot-cool tingling transporting her. He growled in her ear, almost crushing her comparatively tiny frame against himself. She collapsed, utterly exhausted, her chest rising and falling as the world spun around her. She felt him holding her gently, caressing her body in unique ways that seemed to; regulate her blood flow and nerve sensations, making the post-orgasmic bliss she was feeling last as long as possible. She felt herself smile and hum at his consideration, understanding this this is who he was and what he was meant to do. Ginny then did something she almost never did during sex, she leaned her head back, pressed her lips to his and kissed him deeply and with great affection. She held it for as long as she could and then sank back into his embrace, sighing in contentment. "Wish you were advertising for a Mrs. Claus at the moment," she said softly. "I could get used to this." "I like things the way they are," he replied, hugging her. "Every year I get to reward you for being a good girl. What could be better than that?" "True, I guess," Ginny agreed. "I'm only human, all this sex could kill me." "Hey, I'm human too, you know," he chuckled. "Just because I'm immeasurably older than you and subject to quantum laws even my smartest elf couldn't explain doesn't mean I'm a member of some other species." "Okay, that's fair, although I'd still fuck you if you were an alien or some extra-dimensional being." Ginny admitted. "You've come in me a lot tonight, daddy. Do I need to” "No," he said cheerfully. "I'm not sterile, but you can't get pregnant unless I decide you will and I've never allowed it." "I wonder what a Santa kid would be like," she mused. "More like you or the mom?" "No idea," he confessed. "There's not exactly a manual, so I've never taken a chance." She slowly leaned forward and began to rise, shivering as she slid off his long cock and it popped out of her. She knelt and turned around to face him, not sure she could stand yet, looking up at his still hard cock and giggled, pressing her finger against the head. "Well, I think you can take him off duty, sir," she said sweetly. "I'm pretty sure that I'm all fucked out for the night, if not the whole season." He chuckled and let his cock soften, looking into her eyes and caressing his cheek. "Hopefully that was what you needed for Christmas." "Definitely, Santa." Ginny said, giggling. "Is it greedy to want the same present again next year?" "Not at all," he replied, grinning. "It cuts down on elf-labor hours if I can give people a gift mysteriously." Santa paused in speaking, going silent and looking around, as if listening for something. Neither of them touched the controls, but the motor for the jets turned off and all that could be heard was the howling roar of the winter storm outside. Ginny looked at him in confusion, wondering why his features hardened and a scowl crossed his normally jovial face. "That's no storm," he said in a low, growling voice. "Not a regular one, anyway." "What does that mean?" she asked, his reaction worrying her for reasons she couldn't readily explain. What the hell was a 'not regular' storm, according to Santa, or anyone else for that matter? He stood up and strode out of the hot tub, taking her by the hand and pulling her out with him. Their naked bodies glistened with water but this was the farthest thing from her mind. "What's going on?" she asked, his consternation beginning to frighten her now. She watched as he tossed her the robe she'd been wearing earlier and then started pulling on his pants and sturdy black boots. "It's just a winter storm! Isn't it?" "I wish that were true," he replied, his expression grim. "Listen to me very carefully, Virginia. I'll need you to follow me instructions precisely. Do you understand?" She nodded. "Okay, but” "Good," he said, cutting her off, his eyes flashing. "It's very important to your safety." "Can you at least tell me what's happening?" she pleaded. "Krampus." Santa muttered darkly as he wrapped bright red straps around his wrists, tightening them. "I should've been more careful." "What's Krampus?" she asked, going pale and she paused in putting on her robe, one of her tits hanging out. "Krampus isn't a what, Krampus is a who," he said, his eyes scanning the layout of her expansive living room. "He's also called Black Pete in some places and legend says he's supposed to be my evil henchman who punishes wicked children." "I take it that's not true, then?" she asked, looking around like he did, wondering what he was searching for. "Not even close," he growled. "Pardon my French, but Krampus is an evil sonofabitch. He was, at one time long ago, my dedicated helper, but he turned down the path of darkness, becoming twisted and diabolic. Forget punishing children, he wants to destroy Christmas, like it never happened." "What's that got to do with us here?" she asked, trying to keep her voice from trembling. "Can he reach us in this storm?" "This storm is his doing, I recognize it now," Santa said, striding over to his huge Christmas bag and beginning to rummage in it. "A massive storm always precedes his arrival. It can be mistaken for a regular winter storm if you're not paying attention." She swallowed. "So what does Kringus?" "Krampus." "What does he want here?" "He wants to destroy me," he said, tossing various toys and items out of the bag as he searched for something. "He used this regional winter storm of yours to cover his approach. Clever, for him." "We should call for help!" she said, shaking with fear. "Can't you, can't you call the Easter Bunny or something?" He paused his searched and turned to look at her, clearly bemused. "There's no such thing as the Easter Bunny, Virginia. What kind of rosy fantasy world do you live in?" He went back into the back and found what he was looking for. He turned around and tossed her something. "Here, take this but do not use it unless I tell you to." She caught the object and gaped at it in astonishment. "A nerf gun? Are you serious?" "You said you trust me, just take my word for it, okay?" he said firmly. He then stopped rummaging and stood up, taking several deep breaths, rotating his shoulders and wrists and cracking his knuckles. "Don't you; don't you need a weapon too?" she asked, watching him in concern, holding her nerf gun tight. Even though the room was already only dimly lit for ambiance, it seemed to be growing darker, the howling of the storm louder. "I don't need a weapon." Santa answered, his blue eyes glinting with determination and his muscles rippling as he limbered his body. "Let's hope I don't anyway." He pointed to the long wall with no windows. "Stand by your stereo system and do absolutely nothing until I tell you, okay? I cannot stress that enough, Virginia. Stay where I can see you and stay still away from any windows." She nodded and assumed her position, waiting quietly, her eyes wide with fear and all post-coital bliss drained from her, replaced by jolts of cortisol and adrenaline. She looked around herself nervously, the awful howl of the wind outside louder than ever. Then it subsided, followed by a deafening silence that was even more unnerving than the storm. "Damn," Santa muttered, his fists clenching. "He didn't come alone;" Ginny barely had time to register what he was saying before glass shattered and wooden walls splintered, followed by shouts and inhuman hisses. Ginny screamed in terror as dark shapes leapt into her house. And then all Hell broke loose. Chapter 2. Yes, Virginia, There Really Is A War On Christmas. "Holy shit! What the hell is going on? Is this really happening in my house?" Ginny watched in shock as some dark shadow crashed through her bay window. The invader tumbled and splashed into her hot tub, thrashing about as he tried to regain his footing. Ginny shrieked in fright as more figures tumbled in after him. Another one burst through the far wall, some kind of weapon in his hand. The lights were still out but the big room seemed even dimmer somehow, as if a living shadow had a stranglehold over the place. Dark shapes swarmed through the un-light, seemingly human in form, but she couldn't really be sure. Then he lunged past her, his massive frame almost a blur of motion, his golden-red hair and beard gleaming in the reflected light of the snow outside. Her eyes, wide with fright, now looked on in astonishment as he crashed into a knot of the intruders, his huge fists lashing out. One invader was knocked backwards, hurtling into the opposite wall with a resounding crunch, although whether that was the stone masonry of her wall or his bones giving way she couldn't tell readily. She dared not think about it. Santa spun around and drove his elbow into the back of another intruder. The vertebrae give way with a sickening crack and he went down. Without losing his momentum, the hulking harbinger of Christmas cheer lashed out savagely with his foot, the toe of the heavy black boot catching another foe under the chin and snapping his head back. The dark shape crumpled to the floor. "Jesus!" Ginny shouted in horror. "Virginia, don't take the Lord's name in vain!" Santa called out in a stern voice while he whirled about in a bloody orgy of violence. "Do you want to end up back on the Naughty List?" "How can you be thinking about that at a time like this?" she exclaimed, staying flat to the wall, her eyes, wide in fright. "I'm always thinking about that sort of thing," he explained as he wrestled an intruder into a headlock while looking at her. "I'm constantly aware of” He didn't finish the sentence as another enemy rushed up behind and slammed one of Ginny's chairs across his broad, muscular back, wood splintering as the stylish furniture sent him to the floor. "Ow;" he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck while the foe he had in a headlock escaped his grasp. "Why the hell did you stop fighting and look at me?" Ginny shouted almost in exasperation. "Because I have to," he responded as his foes piled on top of him, hammering away with their fists. "Whenever one of my kids asks a question I have to give them my full attention and respond! That's how it works!" He surged up to his feet, throwing the crowd of assailants away. One foe threw a punch, but Santa grabbed the fist and twisted it over, causing his foe to shout in pain before he slammed his palm directly into the man's sternum, sending him flying while the arm remained firmly in Santa's grip. He then spun and slammed the bloody, disconnected shoulder remains across the head of a man behind him. "Oh, gross!" Ginny gasped. "Why would you do that?" "Because I want to live?" he called back as he rammed his knee into another foe's chest, doubling him over before gripping and wrenching his neck with a sickening crunch. "I really need to concentrate here!" "Sorry!" Ginny said hastily. "I'll try to stop asking questions now!" "Much obliged!" Santa replied. In spite of her confusion and terror, Ginny watched in stunned fascination as the wild melee whirled before her, swarmed by foes, Santa fought back with a resolute and cold ferocity, never stopping moving but also tight and controlled in his movements. He stopped attacks and dropped his foes with single blow, doubtless a killing one. His fighting style was efficient and; brutal. That's the only way she could describe it. "Is that Krav Maga?" she asked. "It's not Krav Maga," he said flatly as he rammed his fist into a foe's ribcage. "Trust me on this." To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 3 parts for Literotica.

Blizzard Revelations. Two best friends, stranded in a car, find fun ways to keep warm. Based on a post by LindseyLuv. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. "Hey, Lindsey; you all set?" A tall, shaggy-haired fella came up from the basement guest bedroom, then strode the hallway, and called up the staircase to her 2nd story bedroom, from near the front door. Lindsey felt her stomach flutter once again. Jackson was actually back from college. In his hand, he carried a suitcase of his own, and a laptop bag slung over his shoulder. He smiled at her as she came down the big oak stairs, and she nodded. "Yep, Jack; just gotta grab my rucksack and lock up, and we're good to go!" She couldn't remember when the two of them had first met. Their parents had been close friends for years, before they'd even been born. So far as she cared, she'd known Jackson forever. They'd grown up together, referred to each other as cousins. The pair had been almost inseparable, all the way up to Jackson leaving for college. Worst yet, his parents had to move; when the corporation shut down the local factory, and his dad had to move in order to fill another management position, or face unemployment at age 51. Lindsey’s anxieties were mounting, until yesterday, when his flight arrived. She'd been absolutely heartbroken last August. to see him go. But he kept his promise, that he'd visit as soon as he came back for the holidays. Which sadly coincided with her own family’s reunion. Her parents insisted that she come with them, but she negotiated a compromise. Jackson would use her car to drive her, on his way to his own relative’s gathering. It just so happened the day he flew back was the day before her Great Aunt's get-together, so while her parents left yesterday morning, she hung around to pick him up at the airport. The plan was for him to stay over that night, then drive the two of them, to drop her at the reunion, seeing as it wasn't too far from his cousins' place. That way, he could drive to his kin, and see them too. Then two days later he’d pick Lindsey up from the reunion, and drive her back a few days later, if she didn't want to stay the whole week, like her folks. She'd nearly tackled him near the baggage claim, when she saw him run down the airport concourse. The pair had spent the evening laughing, eating, and reminiscing. Jackson had plenty of stories to tell her about his first semester at college, and Lindsey eagerly hung on his every word. When he’d finally gone down to the basement guest bedroom, it was well past midnight. She’d already fallen asleep while the two were watching an old favorite DVD title. He’s woke her up and directed her to go up and get some sleep. By the time they were up and about, the next day; they realized there was no way they were going to make it on time. It was getting on for noon when the snow started to fall; lightly covering the driveway as Lindsey dragged her suitcase out to Jackson's car. She knew they were only going away for a week, but she wanted to be prepared, especially with the weather as it was, so she'd filled her bags with as many jumpers, woolly hats, and thick comfy socks as she could. A decision she was starting to regret as she struggled to heave the bulging suitcase into the trunk of her little car. Finally cramming it into the space, she stepped back, taking a moment to breathe. All around her, the snow fell lazily through the air, getting heavier by the minute, and she wondered if it would ease off much, before the two of them left for her great aunt's. 'Oh well, at least it'll be a white Christmas...' she thought to herself, before turning back towards the open door of her house. She loved almost everything about Christmas, but the annual family reunion certainly wasn't on the list. She could count on one hand, how many of her relatives she actually liked, and even then she had plenty of fingers spare. In fact, the only person she really cared about visiting, had just been her house guest. But that visit was nearly over. Only the car ride remained. “Start the car, Jack." "Cool-cool, but hurry up, I don't like the look of this snow. We might end up stranded in a blizzard, if we're not careful; and you'll miss your fam." Jackson shot her a wink. "And I know how much you'd hate that." Giggling at his sarcasm, Linsey ran back into her house. She'd left her rucksack just inside the door, and she quickly grabbed it before locking up and running back down to the car. The snowfall had gotten pretty heavy by now, and she saw Jackson chuck his stuff onto the back seat before getting into the driver's side door, and revving the engine. Burying her face in her scarf to keep warm, Lindsey threw her rucksack in the back as well, before climbing into the passenger side seat next to him. Clicking her seatbelt into place, she turned and gave him a nod, and off the two went. Relaxing back into her seat, Lindsey watched the snowflakes fall as Jackson gently took the car out of the driveway and onto the almost pure white road. Rubbing her hands together in the frigid air, she reached out and cracked up the thermostat a little, before settling back again. It wasn't a particularly long drive, only a few hours, but she could already tell it was going to be a chilly one. The snow wasn't too much of a problem while they drove through the city, salt trucks leaving the roads mostly clear. As they got out into the countryside, Jackson started to take it slower, carefully navigating the narrow lanes as the snow continued to fall. Once or twice they saw the skid marks of cars that hadn't been quite as cautious, and at one point a tow truck passed them, pulling the unfortunate survivor of a nasty off-road skid. The first hour passed quickly. The thermostat did its job, and the car quickly armed up enough for Lindsey to drop her scarf and gloves. The two friends chattered away happily as the miles passed, and the music from the radio helped fill any lulls. However, as the sun began to set, the snowfall only got heavier and heavier. Lindsey could feel herself getting increasingly nervous, finding it harder and harder to see the passing countryside, and could only imagine how hard it must be for Jackson at the wheel. "Damn it;" the young man muttered under his breath, craning forward to peer out between the falling snowflakes. Lindsey could feel the stress radiating off of him, and did her best to stay calm. The last thing she wanted to do is panic him any more than he already was. Pretty soon though, they both realized they were going to have to stop. The snow was falling so heavily now that neither of them could see the road, let alone anything else. Lindsey felt her stomach drop as Jackson shook his head, pulling the car up onto the verge at the side of the road. "Sorry Linds, I can't keep going in this. If we're lucky it'll blow over soon, and we can get going again, but for the meantime, it's just not safe;" Lindsey looked up at him and saw the look of concern on his face. "You might wanna call your folks." Lindsey gave him a worries nod. She could feel her stomach tying itself up in knots as she pulled out her cell phone. They were a long way from anywhere, out there, and if they got stuck overnight it was going to get very, very cold. Dialing her parents, she anxiously waited for them to pick up. "Hey, Dad, it's me. Um, yeah, me and Jackson are on our way, but the snow is; it's coming down pretty hard, so we're just going to pull over for a bit. No need to worry about us, it's all good. We're just going to be a bit later than we thought, that's all. I'll call you when we start moving again. Yep, yep, we'll be safe, don't worry. I love you too. See you soon" The young woman hung up, hoping she didn't sound too scared on the phone. "Ok, what do we do now?" Jackson frowned as he looked down at the fuel indicator. It was getting a little low. "Well, I think we should turn the car off for now, so we don't waste gas until we can start moving again. I don't wanna think about what'd happen if we; you know. Other than that, we just gotta wait it out I guess." Shutting off the engine, Jackson settled back into his seat as snow began to pile onto the windshield. Immediately, the car began to get colder, and Lindsey shivered as she bundled herself up in her coat. Outside, she could hear the wind howling, and she looked over to her friend, hoping for comfort, but only saw herself faced with a worried expression. "It'll be fine, don't worry. We just; gotta wait. For a bit" His voice sounded shaky as he tried to reassure her. Surprisingly, it worked pretty well. For the next few hours, the two sat and talked to try and keep their minds off the weather. Occasionally, Jackson would flick on the wipers to clear the snow on the windscreen so they could check the state of the weather, but it never improved. If anything, it was still getting worse. An hour passed, then two, and it started to dawn on the pair that things probably weren't going to improve that evening. "Maybe; maybe we should settle in for the night;" Lindsey's voice trembled as she spoke, partly from the cold and partly out of fear. "I'm gonna call my dad again;" Jackson nodded, his hands inside his sleeves as she fished her phone out again. "Uh, hey Dad? It's me again. The, um, the snow's not easing off, so we're going too; yeah, yeah I know; We're going to stay here for the night, ok? And we'll drive the rest of the way tomorrow? Ok? Don't worry, we've got loads of clothes and blankets and things, we'll be fine. Yeah, yeah we'll be careful. I know. I love you too. Bye." Lindsey hung up and turned to her friend. "He's not happy, but he knows there's nothing we can do." She let out a long sigh, looking at the floor. "Sorry." "Hey, it's ok, don't; don't worry, you don't need to apologize." Looking back up through the tears, she saw Jackson smiling at her, and felt his hand on her shoulder. Despite the freezing weather, Lindsey felt a little shimmer of warmth move through her at his touch. "You can't help the weather, can you? And it's cool, at least I'm not stuck out here alone." Lindsey chuckled as she fought back her tears. She wiped her eyes and looked back over her shoulder at the back seat. "What are we going to do about sleeping?" Despite their heavy clothes, she could feel herself starting to shiver. Jackson looked thoughtful for a second, before replying. "I guess we'll have to share the back seat; It'll be cramped, but we don't have much choice. The seats up here don't really recline at all." Lindsey nodded her head. It wouldn't be the first time the two of them had slept so close together, but she had to admit, this was a bit different. After all, they'd been kids last time. Ah well, better to be warm than worry about nothing, she thought to herself. "Do we have blankets or anything?" Again, Jackson looked thoughtful. "We could get our clothes out of the trunk? We can pile them on top of us to keep warm." He gave her a nervous smile. "Not quite blankets, but I'm sure they'll do the job." Lindsey felt a little knot in her stomach but ignored it. She had to admit, it was a good idea, but something about Jackson seeing all her clothes spread out made her feel nervous. It took her a moment to realize why, but by the time she had he'd already disappeared out of the car, hurrying towards the trunk to retrieve their suitcases. Ignoring it, she climbed into the back seat, settling across them as she heard Jackson rifling through their belongings in the freezing wind. As soon as she found herself in the back of the car, the young woman realized a slight problem with the plan. The seats weren't very wide, and unless they wanted to sleep upright or in the foot well, the two friends would have to sleep pretty much on top of each other. She swallowed hard. This situation just kept getting weirder and weirder. Just as she opened her mouth to say something, the door to her left flew open, and a deluge of clothing poured across her. Caught off guard, the young woman yelped in surprise, eliciting a quick apology from her friend, stood in the doorway holding an empty suitcase. "Sorry, sorry, should've warned you!" Lindsey's yelp of surprise quickly turned to giggles of laughter. "Don't worry, just hurry up and get back inside before you freeze to death!" With a smile, Jackson nodded, throwing the suitcase back into the trunk before reaching down and grabbing a second. Hers. Lindsey felt the butterflies in her stomach again as he quickly unzipped it and emptied the contents over her again. She watched as her neatly folded laundry cascaded out of the bag, t-shirts and spare jeans tumbling into the foot well, along with, much to her dismay, all her underwear. Jackson didn't seem to notice, shaking the snow from his boots and quickly jumping in next to her. As he closed the door, shivering, she quickly grabbed a large fleece and threw it towards him. "Here, warm up a bit". Her friend smiled in appreciation, pulling the woolen jumper over himself. Lindsey looked around at the clothing carnage. She bit her lip. There was no way he wasn't going to see it all; pairs of silk panties and lace bras dotted the backseat, making her lingerie impossible to miss. Turning to her friend, she could feel her cheeks burning pink. "Uh, Jackson, do me a favor, could you just; ignore; the underwear?" Turning to look back at her, the young man looked confused, before his eyes scanned the seats and his own cheeks started to turn red. "Oh, uh; sorry, I; I didn't;" Lindsey couldn't help but chuckle. The flustered look on his face was adorable, and in that moment she couldn't think of anything but a lost puppy. She squeezed his arm under the layer of loose clothes. "Don't worry, you couldn't help it. It's my fault for packing everything into one suitcase!" The pair laughed nervously, before settling into silence. A few moments passed before Jackson piped up again. "So, uh, how're we; Ya know. Doing this?" The pair looked at the space between them. They both knew they couldn't fit next to each other, but neither person wanted to be the first to say it. Finally, Lindsey bit the bullet. "Do you wanna be on top or underneath?" She saw Jackson swallow heavily. "Uh, I'll go underneath, I guess? Don't want to crush you, after all." The young man chuckled, trying to defuse the awkwardness of the situation in the way he always did. Lindsey chuckled too. She had to admit, she hoped that would be the arrangement. After all, she was a lot smaller than he was. Shuffling towards the door to let him get comfortable, she replied: "After you then!" Taking off his boots, Jackson slid down onto the seats, piling the loose clothes up and over himself. Lindsey watched intently, trying to calm her racing heartbeat. Why was she so nervous? It wasn't like they were doing anything weird. Well, weirder than being stuck in the snow. It was Jackson, she'd known him forever! Shaking her head, she gave him a smile, before settling down too. Instinctively, his hands came up to meet her, guiding her down on top of him. Immediately, she felt the warmth of his body through their clothes, and she found herself nestling into her friend as they awkwardly tried to avoid eye contact. The young woman could hear her heartbeat in her ears, the red flush of embarrassment getting stronger by the second. Reaching around them, the two started pulling the clothes across themselves, tucking them into the gaps on either side to insulate them from the cold. Carefully, Lindsey did her best to push aside anything she'd rather he didn't see into the foot well, some of the more risqué items catching Jackson's eye before he pointedly looked away, cheeks red. Pretty soon, the two were almost completely covered, only their faces poking out of the mountain of fabric. Doing their best to ignore the awkwardness of the situation, the two settled down. Lying on her front, Lindsey could feel her chest pressed close to Jackson, her tits squished close to his beating heart, and no matter where she looked, their faces were so close she always felt like she was staring directly at him. Eventually, she piped up. "Should I, uh, should I roll over, onto my back? Or, is this ok? What's; what works for you?" She tried not to think too hard about his answer. "I'm happy like this, if you are. Or not. Whatever" Her cheeks felt like they could burst into flames at any moment. "I, uh,; I think this is fine" From underneath her, Jackson's voice rose, shaky with nerves, and she wondered if he was feeling just as out of sorts as she was. With a nod, she turned away, resting her head on his chest. Despite settling in to sleep, the young woman's mind was racing. What were they doing? This was crazy, what if someone saw them together? Bundled up like this, at the side of the road, under the clothes? What would they think? She swallowed. She knew exactly what they'd think. And with a start she realized that excited her. A long, awkward silence hung in the air. Lindsey did her best to ignore her racing thoughts and settle down to sleep. Despite the mountain of clothes, she found herself still shivering, and nuzzled deeper into Jackson for warmth. After a while, she glanced up to see snow covering the windows, cutting the pair of them off from the rest of the world. It was just her now. Her and Jackson. She felt a tingle ran down her spine. Well at least we don't have to worry about anyone looking in and getting the wrong idea, she thought to herself. Settling in, her mind started to wander. Trying not to think about Jackson, she found herself pondering the situation they found themselves in. What would happen if the sow hadn't cleared by the next morning? Would they need to call for help? What if it got even colder? A sudden memory passed through her head, of an old TV documentary about arctic explorers. She remembered that often, when trapped in cold climates, people would strip off and share body heat to keep themselves warm. Immediately, she felt her blush returning. Behind her, she felt Jackson's hands move lower down her back, to just above her ass, and she froze. A voice in the darkness, breathless, whispered. Uh, is this ok? My, uh, my arms were getting a little cramped;" Lindsey felt her breath catch in her throat. "Y-yeah, it's fine, don't worry." Instinctively, she shuffled her weight a bit, making it more comfortable for both of them. The two lay in silence for a bit longer, before Lindsey felt her own arms beginning to cramp, her hands on the seat taking most of her weight to keep it off Jackson. Readjusting, she let her body fall, and found her hands around his shoulders, holding him close. "Is that ok too?" She felt him nod underneath her and felt a sigh of relief escaped her lips. His soft voice filled the quiet again. "Sure. Don't worry about squishing me, you're; you're pretty light, you know;" The two chuckled and fell into silence again. Lindsey felt conflicted. She couldn't help but notice how firm his shoulders were, how warm and strong his arms around her felt. Soon, she found her mind wandering again, and quickly diverted her attention elsewhere. No, this was Jackson she was thinking about! She could never; could she? From under her, she felt Jackson shift, awkwardly, nervously, before speaking again. "Uh, hey Lindsey, are you; are you still cold?" Lindsey felt her heart beating like mad in her chest. "Y-yeah, a little. Actually." She thought about the arctic explorers again and bit her tongue. No, how could she even be thinking about that? But, if it kept them warmer; She didn't know what to do. On the one hand, she desperately wanted the warmth, on the other; "You know, um, one of the, I heard on tv once that, when people get stuck in the arctic they, uh; well;" Lindsey trailed off. Holy shit, what am I saying? Under her, she felt her best friend brace himself, unsure where she was going with this, and she bit her tongue again. Can't go back now... "Body heat gets kinda; you know; trapped by the, uh; by clothes; So they, uh; yeah" She couldn't bring herself to say it, the words kept getting caught in her mouth. A long pause sat frozen in the air. "So; should we?" "Y-yeah. Yeah, I; I heard the same thing. So; yeah. I think we should. You know; get, uh;" Jackson's voice trailed off, before returning with his trademark humor, although she could tell from his voice how painfully nervous he was. Just like her. "Besides, it's already pretty awkward, right? What's the harm? It's not like we've never seen each other naked before;" Even so, that was a long time ago, and they'd both changed a lot since then. Still, Lindsey couldn't deny the truth in Jackson words. With a breathless nod, she sat up, and the two friends began to undress. The young woman tried not to look as Jackson first stripped off his t-shirt, followed by his shorts. He paused, hands on the waistband of his boxers, and turned to her, still averting his gaze. "Uh, should we; I mean, we could keep our underwear on; But... "Yeah;" Lindsey's own breathless voice joined his. "I; I'm sure it; uh, it'll work better if there's nothing blocking the body heat; right?" "Yeah, yeah, I think so too;" As Jackson reached down and pulled off his underwear, Lindsey averted her eyes again. She couldn't deny that part of her wanted to see him, stripped naked before her, but she did her best to ignore it. "Just; promise not to look, ok?" Jackson nodded. Staring pointedly at the roof of the car, Lindsey swallowed nervously before unbuttoning her shirt, letting it fall into the foot well as she fiddled with the zipper of her jeans. Down to her underwear, she could feel the bitter cold attacking her bare skin, and the desire to get back under cover overpowered her nerves. Fiddling behind her back with numbing fingers, she struggled to unhook her bra, and when she finally did she let out a yelp of surprise as the fabric slipped from her hand, sending the item straight down onto Jackson's face. A frozen moment hung in the air, before the pair started laughing. Settling back down, Lindsey, reached down and slipped off her panties, the momentum of the moment carrying her forward before she could second guess herself. Hurriedly dragging the mountain of fabric back over themselves, the pair did their best to ignore the feeling of the other person's naked body, pressed so close to their own. But soon they were snuggled down again, and Lindsey couldn't deny the way her bare tits felt pressed against Jackson's chest, her nipples stiffened by the cold and unmistakable against his skin. If she'd felt strange before, it was nothing to how she felt now. In the dark, she could feel her cheeks burning bright red, and she desperately hoped Jackson couldn't see. Between them, her heartbeat pounded in her chest, mixing with Jackson's as the two childhood friends held onto each other, already feeling warmer. She could barely breathe as she slid her arms back over his shoulders, feeling his hands take hold on her waist once again. Even though they'd held each other this way only moments before, without their clothes it felt so much more intimate, and Lindsey, could feel the butterflies in her stomach reaching a fever pitch. Between my legs, she felt a tingling in her loins, and she bit her lip hard in an attempt to calm herself down. Truth be told, she'd never seen a man naked before; she'd never had a boyfriend stick around long enough to get that far. Underneath her, pressed against her thigh, she could feel something hard, and it took her a moment to realize what it was. Concealing a gasp, the young woman. Is that; it can't be? But then, what else could it be? Lindsey realized it could be only one thing; Jackson's penis! Underneath her, she felt her best friend shuffle uncomfortably, and his half-erect cock pressed against her thigh, only inches from her virgin pussy. Lindsey felt a thrill of excitement ripple through her, but she repressed it. She didn't know what to think. Did he; Like her? How long had he felt that way? Was he; thinking about her now? She knew that last part had to be true. After all, she was thinking about him, and it had to be hard to think of anything else with a naked girl pressed on top of you. She couldn't believe this was happening, could never have believed it would happen. Part of her leapt for joy, but the rest of her was just as confused as ever. Should she say something? Try to take it further? Settling her head down onto his chest, she whispered out to him in the dark. "We should; we should sleep." "Yeah; Sleep;" Underneath her, she felt his cock twitch, still pressed against her soft thigh. Despite her words, she knew she couldn't sleep like this. A minute passed. Then another. Soon, an hour had gone by, and Lindsey was still awake, staring silently at the back of the chairs in front. The two lay together, perfectly still, until a voice broke the silence. "Lindsey; Are you still awake?" The young woman froe. She didn't know whether to speak up, or stay silent. Underneath her, she could still feel his hard cock, throbbing against her leg, and how hot it was making her feel. Between her thighs, she could feel how damp her pussy had gotten, and she squeezed them tightly together in an attempt to relieve the pressure. It didn't work. A long moment passed, and she didn't hear anything else from him. She wondered if she should've spoken up, should've said something, should've confessed how she felt, and she was seconds away from opening her mouth when a sudden movement made her pause. Behind her, she felt the grip on her back tighten, and the hips underneath her shift, just enough for the hard shaft pressed against her leg to slip between her thighs. She felt like her heart was about to burst out of her mouth. The thick rod felt even hotter squeezed between her legs, the head ever so slightly damp against her skin. It felt; nice. Really nice. Then she felt him start to move. Lindsey had to bite her lip to stop herself moaning as between her legs, Jackson began to thrust, sliding his cock against her, as the pressure of her legs kept him upright and rock solid. Her heart stopped in her chest as she felt him moving. Oh my god. Oh my god, he's really doing it! Her brain went into overdrive, trying to make sense of what was happening as she felt his cock thrusting slowly, softly, between her thighs. She knew she had to say something, but she had no idea what, especially not now. The last thing she wanted was for him to stop. So, in a mixture of fear and excitement, she lay still, and silent. Her pussy was absolutely soaked. Her pelvis felt hot, incredibly hot, and she had to bite her lip to stop herself moaning in pleasure, the simple act of his thrusts sending her body into a state of near-ecstasy. God, she wanted him. Wanted to feel him inside her, taking her, taking her virginity and making her a woman. Words couldn't describe how badly she wanted Jackson to toss her onto her back, clamp her mouth shut, and pound himself into her till she came. She lay still for what felt like an eternity, just waiting for him to take it further, to force himself into her, before the pressure became too great, and she began moving her hips back in time with his. Slowly, gently, she raised them up as he pulled back, and let them fall down as he pushed up. Not by much, no more than an inch, but it was enough to make her pussy gush with anticipation. Underneath her, Jackson let out a groan and started to buck his hips faster. He must think I'm asleep, she thought to herself. Should I? Maybe I should tell him; But despite her thoughts, Lindsey did nothing. She felt his hands move down her body, across the small of her back to her ass, giving it a soft squeeze as he continued to fuck her thighs. His thrusts started to get longer, driving further up and down, and soon she felt his shaft pressed against her nether lips. The feeling of him so close to her virgin entrance was just too much, and Lindsey let out an involuntary mewl of arousal. Immediately, Jackson's movements stopped, and the young woman bit her lip. Damn it! Don't stop now! From the darkness, she heard a voice, shaking with nervousness. "Lindsey? A-are you awake?" "Don't stop;" was all she managed to say. The lust in her voice surprised even her, the shaky, drawn-out vowels and underlying moan sending ripples through both of them. Immediately, she felt Jackson's hands tense up, squeezing her ass, before his hips started to move again. The girl shut her eyes tight, still moving her hips, drawing him closer to her virgin entrance. She couldn't deny it anymore; she wanted him inside her, want him to make love to her, right there, on the backseat of his car! She loved him, deeply, desperately, and she'd do anything to take things further. "Please; Jackson;" "Yeah?" The young man's voice was as breathless as hers., the tip of his cock pressed firmly against her slit, his hips grinding up and down, grinding against hers, making her whole body shiver with arousal. "I want you to; to fuck me; please; I can't take it anymore!" Without a word, she felt him grab her hips firmly, and press himself against her entrance. Even if she'd wanted to, it was too late to turn back now. With a firm push on the small of her back, he raised his hips, and Lindsey cried out as she felt his cock sink into her virgin snatch, piercing her hymen and burying itself in her to the hilt. Slowly, she turned her head to look at Jackson, a look of absolute pleasure plastered on her features. She stared down for a long, silent moment, mouth hanging open and eyes wide, adjusting to the feeling of penetration, before reaching out and cupping his face, her best friend-turned-lover, and kissing him deeply. Between them, she could feel her walls relaxing around his girth, expanding to fit his thick member, and growing braver she began to over her hips once more, rolling them softly and mewling into his mouth as the two began to make love. Her movements were jerky and clumsy, but as she stared into Jackson's eyes, she could think of nothing but the love she felt for him. Holding on tight, she started to ride him fast, lifting her hips and letting them drop down again, feeling his firm shaft slide in and out of her sopping snatch. In response, Jackson began to move his hips too, thrusting up to meet her, pushing himself deep into his childhood friend before withdrawing. It took a while for the pair to find their rhythm, but soon they were fucking like crazy. Lindsey moaned loudly until Jackson pulled her head back towards him, pressing his lips to hers and kissing her more passionately than ever. As his cock sank into her over and over again, his tongue slipped into her mouth, tangling with hers as he took her virginity. She didn't know if he was still a virgin, but she honestly didn't care. "I wanted this for so long, Lindsey. Wanted you. I love you" "I, I love you too; I've l loved you; for years!" Lindsey's high-pitched voice mingled with her moans. "I'm sorry I pre; pretended to b-be asleep!" Her pussy was on fire, the sex felt better than anything she'd ever experienced before, and as she confessed her feelings for her best friend her movements only get faster, more desperate, pumping her hips as hard as she could while underneath her Jackson bucked and groaned. "I wanted to s-see how far you'd go; whether you.. wanted me too; I'm s-sorry;" She shut her eyes tight in shame, keeping her hips moving as best as she could. Just then, she felt Jackson grab her tight, and flip her onto her back, rolling on top of her and quickly forcing his cock back into her quivering pussy. Lindsey squealed, the sudden change of position exhilarating her, and she grabbed hold of his back as Jackson growled, pounding into her with a fury she'd never seen from him before. Legs up in the air, dangling uselessly, the young woman cried out in pain and pleasure as her lover buried his face in her neck, kissing and biting her as he fucked her mercilessly. Underneath her, she felt his hand still groping at her ass, and as he drove his cock into the deepest parts of your aching pussy, she could only moan and mewl. With his cock thrusting deeply in and out of her, she was helpless to do anything but shake your hips back up in time, squealing and moaning in erotic ecstasy. In the heat of the moment, she barely registered her legs, wrapping around him, keeping him deep inside her as she clung on to his back for dear life, panting and moaning like a bitch in heat. Inside her, she could feel the first sparks of climax beginning to ignite, and she cried out into Jackson's ear as he dominated her, the man of her dreams, her childhood best friend. "Yes! Fuck me, fuck me, Jackson! I love you, I love you so much! Fuck me!" Above her, she felt his pace start to falter, and she wrapped herself even tighter around him. Completely lost in the pleasure, his face buried in her neck as she hung on tight to his shoulders, she knew he must be getting close too. Each deep thrust sent new waves through her, and with each passing second, she felt her climax rising. "Yes! Yes! Yes, don't stop, don't stop, don't stop, don't stop, I’m gonna!" With a sudden cry, she felt herself crash over the edge, her whole body spasming as a wave of incredible pleasure washed over her, dulling her senses as she began to cum. She let out a shriek of ecstasy as her lower body began to rock and shudder, squeezing her pussy around her lover's cock as she came. The ripples of pleasure exploded throughout her entire body, sending her muscles spasming and her legs shaking around his waist. She felt her back arching painfully as her body, wracked with pleasure, crashed through her climax, her entire being seized by spasms as the walls of her pussy quivered and contracted. Through the chaos of her climax, she was dimly aware of Jackson fighting against his own orgasm, trying to pull himself out before he blew his load inside her, but her legs wrapped so tightly around him kept him buried inside. Digging her nails into his back, she wailed out through her orgasm "Cum in me! Cum in me! Do it, please!" Finally, she felt his hips slam forward one last time, his cock pushed deep, deep inside her, as the warmth of his cum began to spread throughout her abdomen. The feeling of being cream-pied only made her cum harder, and a second wave of spasms crashed across her. By the time the two of them were finished, Jackson was well and truly spent, his balls thoroughly emptied into Lindsey's tight teen twat. As their orgasms subsided, he collapsed on top of her, panting as his semen pooled inside her pussy. "Wow;" Lindsey lay beneath him, unable to speak, just panting happily with a smile on her lips. She pulled him in close so she could kiss him again, before wrapping her arms around him, holding him in a tight embrace. "Yeah; What a way to stay warm;" Jackson chuckled at that. "You; you really wanted me for that long?" Lindsey nodded. "For as long as I can remember;" She felt him sigh, and she giggled as he ruffled her hair. "God, I love you Linds;" "I love you too;" leaning up, she planted a kiss on his cheek. Words could describe how happy she was. No, not happy, overjoyed. "You know; something tells me the snows not gonna let up anytime soon;" She gave him a wink. "And there's a lot of other stuff I've always wanted to try. Jackson laughed again, nuzzling back into her neck as he kissed her, his skin hot against hers. As he moved, his softening cock slipped free of her pussy, followed by a thin trail of semen, which ran out of her and began pooling on the car seat below. Lindsey smiled. "You came inside;" She didn't sound angry, or surprised, just; content "Yeah, I guess I did; Not that I had much choice, the way you were clinging to me." He nibbled her ear softly before whispering into it. "But I really liked it;" Lindsey let out a contented mewl. "Me too, it felt amazing;" I giggle softly, and snuggle closer "But something tells me I should start taking birth control from now on. You wouldn't want to fuck a baby into your best friend, now would you?" She laughed again, feeling his cock stiffen underneath her in response. "So, you ready for round two?" Based on a post by LindseyLuv, for Literotica.

Bridge Engineering: Part 3 Settling In For A Long Winter’s Nap. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. We all said our goodnights, then Stefani and I made our way back up the stairs. I closed the door to the basement and motioned for her to wait for a moment. I reached up to a nearby shelf and very carefully removed an old set of sleigh bells, which I silently hung on the doorknob as an early warning system. Stefani whispered, "Someone has been doing some serious planning." I quietly replied, "Yes, someone has. Is it working?" She answered by wrapping her arms around me and pulling me into our first slow, introductory kiss. Our lips separated briefly, we looked silently into each other's eyes for a moment, then our heads instinctively tilted and our lips came back together with a deeper, more confident kiss. One kiss blurred into two, then three, and continued until one was indistinguishable from the next. Our mouths opened wider and wider, yearning to feel the other partner's passion, before our tongues began a frantic dance between her mouth and mine. My hands began exploring the soft curves of her lower back, just above where the satin dress flared outward over her hips, and her long fingers ran through my hair as her hands eagerly pulled me into our hungry kisses. I lost all sense of time as we finally broke the passionate tension that had been building between us over the past months. I hadn't realized how much I missed an emotional and physical connection with a special someone, and I knew she felt the same. Our faces were both flush with passion and gasping for breath when I reluctantly pulled away from our moment. Without saying anything, I gently kissed her one more time, took her hand in mine, and led her toward the loft stairs. Stefani understood my intentions and acknowledged her consent with a beaming smile and by clutching my arm close to her body as we walked up the stairs. As we reached the top of the stairs, I motioned toward my bedroom door where a branch of mistletoe hung in the threshold. Stefani saw it and quickly moved to position herself as a gatekeeper in the doorway, saying, "I'm glad you took my advice." I responded by taking her in my arms and resuming the passionate kissing and interplay of our tongues that had begun downstairs. Stefani draped her arms around my neck and pressed her body against mine as my hands slid down her back to feel the satin covered swells of her ass. With our continued intimate contact, my cock responded and began to expand downward inside my pant leg, sandwiched against Stefani's pelvis as it grew. In her own expression of arousal, she extended one leg out from the full length slit in her skirt and wrapped it around the back of my thighs, intentionally pressing her skirt covered mound firmly against my restrained tool. Our mouths frantically struggled to find new depths and my hands cupped her ass as she began urgently grinding herself against my cock. The fervor was only broken when we began to lose balance and Stefani returned to standing on both feet. We both took the opportunity to occupy our hands in other ways, hers sliding between us to grasp at my cock and to unsuccessfully pull at my belt, and mine fumbling to release the back closure on her dress. Admitting defeat, we both paused and I moved behind her to take a different approach. My hand brushed her silken curls aside as I placed soft kisses down the side of her neck and slowly loosened a series of clasps on the back of her dress. She uttered soft moans of pleasure as my lips explored her nape then concentrated on areas that drew the most response. As I continued to expose more of her sensual back with the release of each fastener, Stefani crossed one arm over her bosom to hold the dress in place and reached behind herself with the other to caress the engorged flesh straining within the stretched fabric of my slacks. When I finished the last of the clasps, she removed her hand from my cock and used it to push me backward onto the edge of the bed. I sat in rapt attention as she took a couple steps away from me and, with her back turned, stepped out of her heels to reveal neatly manicured toes with nails painted to complement the color of her dress. Now with bare feet, she turned to face me, still holding the dress with one arm crossed over her tits. Her eyes erotically connected with mine as her hands slowly slid the dress downward, seductively unveiling bit by bit of her amazing body. First were her braless tits, pear-shaped handfuls with the slight sag of an early-thirties mother and topped with aroused gumdrop size nipples on proportionately sized areola. With my attentive eyes and childlike smile suggesting approval, the maroon satin curtain continued descending to uncover a slender torso with modestly toned abs and a cute concave belly button. Once her hands reached the top flare of her hips, Stefani released the dress and let gravity pool it at her feet. Her flat stomach and thin waist gave way to supple curves of womanly hips, which then tapered back to meet her long legs. The toned muscles gracefully ebbed and flowed, punctuated by lean knees and petite ankles, all proportionate to the scale of her tall, trim frame. Stefani was a vision, standing before me in nothing but a pair of black satin panties consisting of a small triangle over her sex and thin ribbons of fabric extending outward over subtly visible hip bones. I quickly shed my sport coat and shoes and began opening the buttons down the front of my dress shirt as Stefani did a slow turn and playfully wiggled her amazing heart-shaped ass. I tore my gaze from her body and looked her lustfully in the eyes as she completed her turn, "Wow, you are absolutely incredible!" My shirt was completely unbuttoned and my full-mast erection strained obscenely against the front of my dress pants. I pulled the shirt tails out from under my waistband and started to unbuckle my belt, but Stefani interceded, "Please, let me." I dropped my hands to my sides as she closed the few steps between us and bent forward to kiss me as I sat on the edge of the bed. We shared a few short kisses before she placed her hands on my chest and gently pushed my torso back on the bed. I propped myself on my elbows as she began trailing kisses down the center of my chest and deftly pulled my belt free of its buckle while opening my slacks. By the time her kisses reached my waist, she was on her knees before me and nuzzled her face against my boxer short covered rod and began kissing along its fabric covered length. The eroticism of the sight and the feel of her warm breath would have easily put me over the edge had I not done everything in my power to hold back. Sensing my edging, Stefani relented her touch and curled her slender fingers under the waistband of my slacks and boxers. I lifted my hips to assist while she pulled the waistband toward herself and carefully lifted it over my straining bulge. Her eyes fixated on the vertical tower that sprung upward as soon as it was free of its prison, and continued staring as she pushed the unwanted clothing down my legs. Once she had my pants fully removed, she slowly slid her hands along the top of my legs while she placed a line of kisses up my right inner thigh. She made one last kiss right next to the base of my cock then nuzzled her face against it and cooed soft hums of contentment. Meanwhile, her right hand took a moment to caress my pelvic area before her long, slender fingers encircled my shaft and began to explore its girth and length. After a few moments, Stefani pulled her head away from me enough to visually inspect every detail of my cock as her hand slowly stroked up-and-down and moved it from side-to-side, exploring its network of veiny ridges and large swollen mushroom cap. Her attention resulted in a bead of clear pre-cum pooling on my tip, which she leaned forward and licked away before it dripped downward. With her visual inspection seemingly complete, Stefani continued to slowly stroke my cock while she moved her head downward and used her tongue to caress my loose hanging, neatly shaven balls and then envelope one of the globes fully in her warm mouth. At this point, the previous single bead of pre-cum gave way to a steady stream trailing down the side of my shaft and over the back of her hand. After giving both orbs equal treatment, her tongue followed my trail of precum over the back of her hand and up my throbbing shaft to its source. She looked me deeply in the eyes as she slowly took my engorged head into her mouth and swirled her tongue around its rim. I held the approaching orgasm at bay by brushing her curly locks aside and placing my hands on the sides of her cheeks to gently guide her off my cock. I continued guiding her up to me where she put a leg on each side of my hips to straddle over me. I pulled her face down to mine and kissed her with passionate urgency as her naked chest pressed against mine and my still leaking cock sandwiched between my stomach and hers. As we kissed, she shifted her position upward so her panty covered sex rested on my shaft and then began to slowly rockng her hips, using my cock to work the fabric into her moist folds. My hands instinctively cupped her ass and reinforced her grinding motions. Kissing tapered off as our breathing became heavier and Stefani raised her torso off my chest to find a slightly different position on my cock. We continued to look into each other's eyes as my hands left her ass to explore the alluring tits hanging above me, seductively swaying in time with her motions. I held them for the very first time, massaging and gently squeezing the milky masses while her erect, gumdrop size nipples punctuated my palms. Her heavy breathing was interrupted when my fingers playfully pinched at the swollen nubs, so I took that as encouragement to lift my head and give them some oral stimulation. My mouth covered one, then the other, swirling my tongue and suckling as Stefani increased the speed and force of her hip movements. Realizing the pressure once again building in my balls, I swiftly rolled our semi-conjoined bodies and reversed our positions, with Stefani now on her back and me sliding off the edge of the bed to kneel between her legs. She raised her hips as I grasped and pulled the thin satin ribbons from her hips. They slid toward me and the sodden triangle of fabric reluctantly separated from her wet folds to reveal a small, neatly trimmed patch of hair immediately above glistening and rosy pink gateway petals. They were naturally opened wide to display her well-lubricated inner flesh and partially cloaked love-button. With her panties fully removed, I gently opened her knees and started to lean forward. Stefani understood my intent, bent her legs upward, and opened them widely to allow me full access. Like she had done to me earlier, my lips left a line of kisses up her inner thigh as my nose inhaled her intoxicating scent. Having reached my destination, I gently licked the outer lips on each side of her opening before sucking each into my mouth and giving equal treatment. Stefani's hands had found my head and were offering reassuring encouragement to continue the oral pleasures. My hands also wandered, alternating between holding her hips and kneading her tits as my tongue's attention became more fervent. I moved from her labia to firmly lick the length of her central opening, gently brushing over the top of her clit. Stefani responded by tensing her legs and clenching my hair in her hands. I returned down to cover the core of her sex with my mouth and swirl my tongue around the entrance to her tunnel. Stefani moaned and continued pulling at my hair as I very slowly moved my attention upward. Eventually, my mouth centered over her pearl and the tip of my tongue tenderly circled around it, before firmly pressing against it. She moaned loudly and every muscle in her body tightened as I changed from licking to sucking on her button. I was rewarded with a flood of her cordials and a long series of rhythmic contractions. I gave her outer petals a few more gentle licks and caressed her flat stomach with my hands while she recovered from the height of her pleasure. When she returned to consciousness, she breathlessly whispered, "Come here." and motioned me toward her. I stood from kneeling at the edge of the bed and climbed between her still splayed legs to hold myself over her. Stefani quietly said, "Thank you. You have no idea how amazing that was; how amazing it is to be here with you." as she tenderly wiped her juices from my cheeks and mouth. I responded, "It's been an amazing couple of months. I haven't felt this way about someone since;” I was speaking from my heart without the filter of my head when I realized the inappropriateness of what I was about to say, and adjusted my statement to, "; well, for a very long time." Stefani looked me lovingly in the eyes, cupped my cheek with her hand, and said, "It's okay to talk about her. Julie is still part of you and always should be. I know how much you love her and it means a lot that you would even mention me in the same breath." I leaned down with an appreciative kiss as I held myself over her. One kiss led to another, then to another and another, until our tongues were tangled and our mouths continually joined. We made out with renewed urgency and Stefani reached between our bodies to wrap her hand around my still steely rod. She broke our kissing long enough to beg, "Please, I need you inside me." Our kissing resumed as she guided my cock toward her opening and rubbed its engorged glans up and down her slit several times before removing her hand. Her arms encircled my neck as we kissed and I shifted my hips to seat the tip of my cock firmly against her gateway. Stefani moaned into my mouth when she felt the pressure, and tightened her arms around my neck when the head slowly pushed through her stretched but slippery opening. I cautiously rocked my hips, pausing frequently and allowing her passageway muscles to relax around my rigid cock. She urged me to continue by mumbling into our locked mouths, "More; more; more;” I applied a little more pressure with each motion of my hips and her body slowly welcomed me deeper and deeper. Signaling she wanted more, Stefani wrapped her long legs around me, interlocking her ankles behind my ass and flexing her legs to draw me further inside. With confidence that Stefani was wanting more, I broke our kissing and took her hands in mine, pinning them above her head as I held my body above hers. She seemed excited for me to take control and relaxed her legs while still keeping her ankles interlocked behind me. I began increasing the speed and force of my thrusts, eliciting yelps of pleasure as my cock explored new depths. The bed shook with our quick motions, as did Stefani's curly tresses and motherly tits. The expressions of pleasure on her face were incredibly erotic and I changed to longer, slower strokes to delay my pending orgasm and prolong our pleasure. She understood what I was doing and agreeably pleaded, "Kiss me." I did, and we made love with our mouths while she reinforced my long, slow, intentional pelvic motions with her legs wrapped around me. That tender moment was emblematic of everything we both wanted and needed. There was an unspoken connection between our souls, bridging our broken pasts and forever joining us into the future. Our bodies responded physically to the emotional and spiritual joining. Stefani's by weeping in happiness through a long, rolling orgasm; and mine by releasing eight years' worth of pent-up passion deep into her womb. Completely consumed by the intensity of the experience, Stefani rolled with me as I collapsed beside her on the bed, our legs still intertwined and my cock slowly softening inside her residual contractions. I looked knowingly into her tearful eyes and said softly, but with conviction, "I love you." Stefani pressed her forehead and sniffling nose into my neck and replied, "I love you, too; even more than I thought I did before tonight." We laid silently in each other's arms, exchanging occasional pecks of affection, until my flaccid cock slipped from Stefani's sex followed by a flood of our combined juices. She quickly cupped her hand to her crotch and scurried to the ensuite bathroom. While she was in there, I quickly slipped on my boxer shorts, opened the bedroom door, and stepped out into the loft to check on the girls. The house was silent and the sleigh bells on the basement doorknob appeared undisturbed. Satisfied all was well, I was walking back in the bedroom and was closing the door when Stefani emerged from the bathroom, still naked, and proclaimed in a hushed voice, "David! I've never been so full of cum in my life!" I shrugged my shoulders as I approached her saying, "You're the one that turned me on so much." then pulled her into a passionate embrace and kiss. She returned my kiss then pulled away saying, "I think I would like some more." as she pulled down my boxer shorts and dropped to her knees in one swift motion. She engulfed my limp cock into her warm mouth and massaged it with her tongue until it began to swell. One hand massaged my balls while the other cupped my ass cheek and pulled me into her ministrations. Once I had a hint of rigidity, she began bobbing her head and applying suction to further draw out my length. Working my cock in and out of her mouth, she made sure the sensitive underside of my glans remained in full contact with her tongue. It didn't take long for me to reach a full, raging erection. Sensing that with her mouth, Stefani confirmed with a couple quick strokes of her hand before standing and moving toward the bed. I watched in rapt attention as she climbed onto the center of the bed, positioned herself on her elbows and knees, and seductively wiggled her ass in the air. She looked at me over her shoulder with lust in her eyes and implored, "Take me!" I quickly climbed on the bed and positioned myself behind her. My hands playfully grabbed her hips and pulled her back into me, sandwiching my thickened shaft against her ass. She responded by wiggling her ass, which served to neatly seat my rod between her cheeks. I held her hips with my hands and rocked a few times to slide the underside of my cock against her cheeks. Having played around enough, I shifted backward on my knees and cupped a hand under her sex. I briefly caressed her inflamed and eager mound before dipping two fingers further into her very well lubricated slit. Stefani uttered encouraging moans as my fingers worked in and out of her dripping wet hole. Knowing we were both ready for the main event, I pulled my copiously coated hand from her mound and used it, along with the pre-cum already dripping from my tip, to spread lubrication along the length of my throbbing shaft. Stefani looked back at me as I held her hip with one hand and guided my cock toward her opening with the other. We both gave prolonged moans as our heightened arousal allowed me to penetrate her fully in one long push. Once inside her, she looked back at me and renewed her original request, "Take me!" And so I did. With my hands holding her hips and pulling her back against my pelvis with every stroke, I began lustfully pistoning in and out of her tunnel. She buried her face into the mattress and squealed with delight as I pounded into her roughly, causing her hanging pear-shaped tits to swing violently with my harsh pummeling. After a while, my hands moved to cradle the milky fruits and feel their rippling movements against my palms. As I became winded from the extended punishment I was giving Stefani, I used the supple handfuls to raise her torso toward me and aggressively kiss the nape of her neck as my cock momentarily slowed its assault. Stefani muttered unintelligible encouragements as her tunnel walls pleasured in the slowed movements of my veiny shaft and bulbous head erotically sliding in and out. In the course of my affection, her breathing quickened and became shallower as she ascended toward climax. Knowing she was close, I gave her sensitive nipples a quick squeeze, pushed her torso back down to the mattress, and grabbed her hips to resume my forceful penetrations. My lustful plunging quickly put Stefani over her summit and she emitted long moans of pleasure punctuated only by the impacts of my pelvis against her ass. Her body began quaking and, unable to support herself, crashed forward face down on the bed. My body followed hers downward and pinned her against the mattress as I gave a few more hard thrusts before pushing myself as far into her depths as possible, and releasing volley after volley of cum. Her walls sheathing my cock spasmed through a long drawn-out orgasm, milking every drop of seed from my cock. I held myself over her while our mutual orgasm slowly subsided. Not wanting to smother her with my weight, I rolled off to her side, leaving a strand of cum as my cock slipped from her warmth and dragged across her ass. Still laying on her stomach, Stefani turned her head and motioned me toward her for a series of lovingly soft post-coital kisses. She then repeated her earlier actions of cupping a hand to her crotch and making her way to the bathroom, to which I chuckled and she returned a playfully stern expression and wagging finger. I checked on the girls again while she was in the bathroom and then we both decided we should get a little sleep before they would be up for Christmas morning. Stefani set the alarm on her phone and we drifted off to sleep naked in each other's arms. Wake Up Call. I didn't hear the alarm, but Stefani did and apparently decided to give me a different type of wake-up call. I awoke to the feeling of wet warmth around my morning erection. I looked down to see a mass of dark curly hair slowly moving up and down over my midsection. I reached out and brushed aside her mane to see her looking up at me, the corners of her mouth smiling from around my cock. She briefly pulled it from her mouth and offered a cheery, "Good morning handsome." I replied, "Good morning beautiful." before she returned her attention to pleasuring me. She resumed slowly making oral love to my glans and moved one hand to massage my balls as she worked. After a while, she began to take more of my shaft with each downward motion until my engorged head began flirting with the entrance to her throat. She had no perceivable reflex to the contact and, on the following downstroke, wiggled her head a little to work my crown past the restriction. Once past the threshold, she took my full length, burying her nose firmly into my pelvis. She held herself there for several moments before pulling herself off my cock, then repeating the actions again and again. I had never experienced that feeling before and it didn't take long for me to be overcome by the pleasure. While buried deep in her throat, I urgently warned, "I'm going to cum! I'm going to cum!" Stefani strained to push her head down further and take in every possible millimeter of my cock before purposefully constricting her throat around the head of my cock. My hands grasped at her curly locks as I launched forceful jets of cum directly into her throat. After the first few ejections, she pulled back to remove my crown from her throat and to milk the remaining cum into her mouth with a rhythmic bobbing motion. She looked into my eyes as she swallowed my seed and continued fellating my organ until it softened in her mouth, then simply said, "Merry Christmas, David." Christmas Morning. I had started a fire in the great room fireplace after Stefani's morning gift and was faking blanket-covered sleep on the sofa when I heard little footsteps clamoring up the basement steps and bursting through the sleigh bell alarmed door. The girls scurried across the room in their new pajamas, taking the shortest route to the Christmas presents under the tree, and began eagerly exploring which packages were for whom. I pretended to be waking up and put on a show by pushing the blanket aside, stretching my arms in an exaggerated fashion as I sat upright, and saying, "Merry Christmas, girls!" Just then, I saw Stefani coming down the loft stairs and continuing the ruse by drearily rubbing her eyes and smoothing her disheveled curls. She had apparently gone shopping in my closet and was wearing one of my old t-shirts, which was long enough on her to almost completely cover a pair of my boxer shorts beneath. She echoed, "Merry Christmas everyone!" The girls distractedly replied, "Merry Christmas," as they continued sorting through gifts under the tree. Stefani sat down next to me on the sofa and folded one leg beneath her. After confirming the girls were not looking, I turned my head and gave Stefani a quick peck on the lips before suggesting, "Girls, do you want to pass out all the presents?" They excitedly responded, "Yes! Yes! Yes!" and enthusiastically went about checking tags and making stacks of presents where each recipient was seated. I reached over to take Stefani's hand in mine, our fingers interlaced, as we soaked in the holiday atmosphere. During their process, Toni and Lizzie independently delivered a package for either me or Stefani and noticed us holding hands. Interestingly, they both had similar reactions which amounted to hesitating for a moment, then going on about what they were doing as if us holding hands was expected and logical. Once the girls had all the gift bags and wrapped boxes distributed, we took the civilized approach of taking turns, each of us opening a present while the others looked on. Toni and Lizzie each received an assortment of clothes, girly trinkets, and a couple electronic items. Stefani and I were especially moved when the girls exchanged gifts they had personally selected for each other, then embraced in an extended hug. On my next turn opening a gift, I was genuinely touched when I unwrapped a shirt-box size package from Lizzie to find a small ceramic coin dish, hand-painted in red and green with speckles of gold glitter. Also in the box was an impressively detailed color pencil drawing of Lizzie, Toni, Stefani, and me all holding hands and standing on Lizzie's little bridge behind our house. Stefani and I reserved our presents to each other until all the others had been opened and the girls were happily playing with their new toys. We sat on the sofa watching them and shared occasional discreet touches of affection before exchanging our gifts. I'm sure we would have both selected different items had we known the deepening of our relationship that would occur on Christmas Eve, but they were still meaningful in a retrospective way. I opened an absolutely beautiful mechanical wristwatch with an ornately engraved metal band. As I was admiring its craftsmanship, I noticed the side of the clock face was inscribed with intricate script, "Thank you for being on-time. --Stefani" Knowing the deeper significance of those words in Stefani's painful past made my gift to her equally meaningful. I presented her a small box which she opened to reveal a delicate silver pendant necklace containing a marble-size translucent brown gemstone. Her slender fingers picked up a small printed card inside the jewelry box that read, "Legend of Apache Tears -- This gemstone native to Superior, Arizona bears the tears shed by Apache women after loss of their men defending the sacred homelands. For those who possess an Apache Tear, their emotional body will be cleansed of old traumas or wounds and they need not cry again, because the Apache women cried enough for the one who holds the stone." Stefani carefully placed the card back into the jewelry box and closed the case saying, "Thank you, but I think you are my real healer." I replied, "I know you are mine." and gave her a short but meaningful kiss. Our lips pulled away from each other to find the girls sitting on the floor by the Christmas tree, distracted from playing by the sight of us kissing. Stefani was quicker thinking than me and asked the intentionally leading question, "How would the two of you feel about the four of us spending more time together?" To my surprise, Lizzie put her toys aside, walked over to the sofa and gave Stefani a giant hug. She said something to Stefani while they hugged, but I couldn't make out the words. Toni followed Lizzie's lead and came over to give me a hug. Her face buried into my neck, she said with the honest wisdom of a child, "You make my mom happy." Not understanding the full significance of what had just occurred, Toni and Lizzie returned to playing while Stefani and I silently held hands and just enjoyed the moment. My mind drifted to recount the last couple months, and last 24 hours, as the fingers of my free hand idly twisted and twirled a small piece of wrapping paper. While Stefani and I had commonly tragic backgrounds that drew us together, that is not why I loved her. That was simply the key that opened our guarded doors and freed our real selves. I loved her for being the intelligent, quick-witted, caring, compassionate, and cheerful person I had come to know once she let me inside her world. When we were together, especially with Lizzie and Toni, we felt like a real family. There was genuine care and warmth. Lizzie's reaction to hug Stefani earlier surprised me, but it shouldn't have. I did the best I could to raise her, but I was still only one man. She didn't have a mother figure in her life and, looking back over the last couple months, I could see the special bond she was starting to form with Stefani. I vowed to myself right then that I would focus on doing the same with Toni. Her earlier statement of, "You make my mom happy." and the picture she drew of the four of us holding hands, told me she was clearly more astute to the situation than I was aware. My heart yearned for the impromptu family the four of us had started to become and, more importantly, it yearned for Stefani in a way I hadn't felt since Julie. I glanced down at my free hand and observed that my fidgeting fingers had unconsciously produced a little twisted rope circle from the scrap of wrapping paper. In that moment, I realized that my heart knew what it needed. The girls had moved their play downstairs while I was lost in my thoughts, and Stefani and I hadn't said anything in quite some time. She eventually broke the silence, and my distant stare, by asking, "Are you okay? What's wrong?" I responded, "Nothing is wrong. Absolutely nothing." before continuing with conviction, "I know this is going to sound impulsive, but I've never felt more clearly about anything in my life." I lifted my free hand with the little wrapping paper ring and said, "I love you, Stefani. Will you marry me?" She quickly and emphatically answered, "Yes! Yes! Yes!" and her eyes filled with tears as I slipped the makeshift giftwrap ring over her finger. She then leapt into my lap, cradled my face with her palms, and passionately kissed me through her weeping. The Idea. We introduced the idea to Lizzie and Toni as we were all playing board games that Christmas afternoon. It would be an understatement to say they were thrilled about being sisters and living in the same house together. Stefani and I hadn't even begun to consider logistics of being a family. Would we live in my house, her house, a new house? Regardless, the girls immediately started planning how they wanted to decorate a shared bedroom. Stefani asked if they might each like their own room, an idea which the girls quickly dismissed. As the girls' planning continued, Stefani discreetly moved her hand under the table and onto my thigh, giving it affectionate caresses and little love squeezes. I gave her a contented smile, then a moment later she interrupted the girls' conversation to ask, "Would the two of you like to sleep in the tent downstairs again tonight?" Of course they said yes, but I think Stefani and I were even more excited than they were. When the evening wound down, we tucked them into bed and headed upstairs to my bedroom. Stefani decided she would like a shower so we gathered towels and toiletries, sharing plenty of kisses and touches as we did. We reluctantly parted and she proceeded into the bathroom. I heard the glass door open and close, then the sounds of splashing water indicating she was in the shower. I gave her about 10-minutes to freshen up before stripping naked and going in to surprise her. I opened the shower door to see her rinsing shampoo from her hair. She continued rinsing without interruption, but acknowledged me by saying, "I was hoping you would come in." My hands explored her body while she attempted to rinsed her hair, my hardened cock occasionally poking and pressing against her as we moved. She gave up rinsing after a few moments and we urgently kissed in each other's arms, our wet naked bodies pressed together and responding to the slippery contact. After some extended foreplay, I turned Stefani away from me and motioned for her to place one foot up on the tiled shower bench, then entered her from behind in that standing position. She steadied herself against the shower walls as I passionately took her in that standing position, my hands alternating between her holding her hips and kneading her soapy tits. Stefani giggled as I eventually pulled out of her and the combined product of our orgasms trailed down the inside of her leg and swirled down the shower drain. We did actually clean ourselves, of course with a lot of shared soaping, rinsing, and drying assistance, before taking our desire to the bed. We made love numerous times that night in various waves of passion, some tender and caring, some urgent and visceral, and all immensely satisfying to our bodies and souls. Announcement. Stefani told her parents about our engagement when they returned from their cruise. They were understandably concerned given the very short timeline of events and urged her to slow things down. They expressed the same to me when Lizzie and I met them for the first time over a family dinner. After eating, her parents took me aside to reinforce their concerns when I began talking somewhat cryptically, "I was perfectly content living day-to-day, just Lizzie and me as our own little family. Sure, I had fantasies about my wife still being alive, or meeting some beautiful woman that would fill that hole in my heart, but I didn't expect that to ever happen and certainly didn't seek it out. Then Lizzie met Toni, and I met a very; guarded; version of Stefani." Her parents gave each other knowing glances at that statement, and her dad offered, "And bitchy." I laughed and put my hands up in the air as if to mockingly plead, "You said it, not me." before I verbally continued, "Let's just say that her; cold; attitude led to us having a conversation and discovering we have some common experiences in our pasts. Anyway, that's when I truly met the real Stefani and began falling in love, not because of our common pasts, but because of the beautiful, intelligent, caring, compassionate, and cheerful person I came to know after she let me in. I didn't understand what was missing from my life until I truly met the real Stefani; and Toni. The four of us complete each other." Her parents' faces visibly softened as I continued, "I completely understand your concerns, and I'm willing to wait as long as it takes to have your blessing. Your daughter is my fantasy, my fairy tale that I thought I would never find. I can wait a little longer." Her mom's eyes filled with tears and her dad held out his hand to shake mine saying, "You have our blessing. I trust the two of you to decide when the time is right." Blending. Stefani and I honored her parent's guidance and spent the next months growing together and falling deeper in love. We had frequent sleepover nights at both my house and hers and were really beginning to function as a family of four. Stefani was very much becoming a mother to Lizzie, and me a father to Toni. At some point that spring, we all knew the time was right. In early June, Stefani's parents and a small gathering of friends looked on as Stefani, Toni, Lizzie, and I stood on the bridge behind our house and officially became a family. It turns out maybe Lizzie was always right about that bridge. It did have a way of healing wounds and making everything right again. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts, for Literotica.

Bridge Engineering: Part 2 Why is my mom here? Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. I awoke to the sound of Lizzie's bathroom door opening and closing, and the girls' footsteps moving around her bedroom. I laid there for a minute then reluctantly pulled myself out of bed to splash some water on my face and slip on a pair of flannel lounge pants and a t-shirt. I emerged from my bedroom and looked down in the great room to see the girls standing by the sofa looking at Stefani as she slept. Toni heard me coming down the stairs and asked, "Why is my mom here?" Lizzie followed that with the accurate but impolite assessment, "Her makeup is all smeared." Before I could say anything, Toni shook her mom's shoulder and loudly inquired, "Mom! Mom! Are you ok?!" Stefani stirred, stretched her legs under the blankets, and drowsily answered, "Yes honey, I'm fine. Mom just had a really rough night." Seemingly satisfied with that answer, Toni and Lizzie went into the pantry and started lining up cereal boxes while debating the merits of each selection. By that time, I was also downstairs and gently offered, "Good morning" to Stefani as I went about rekindling the hearth. She moaned as she sat up on the sofa and said, "I'm so embarrassed. I can't believe I came here like that last night." "I'm glad you did. I don't know what that was all about, but I was happy to know you were here and safe." She gave a muffled "Thank you." while she hung her head and cradled it in her hands, then mumbled to herself, "I can't believe I thought he would be any different." Toni must have had one ear tuned into our conversation and interjected in an annoyed tone of voice, "Is this about a man?" Lizzie looked at Toni, then at me and matter-of-factly said, "She should go sit on the bridge." It was an unquestionable truth in Lizzie's mind that time sitting on the bridge would fix whatever was bothering Toni's mom. I smiled and said, "Lizzie, I think that is a great idea." She puffed her chest proudly and went about pouring a bowl of cereal. I finished adding logs to the fire and suggested to Stefani, "There's a half-bath by the kitchen, or you're welcome to use my bathroom upstairs if you would like a shower. I'll pull together some fresh clothes for you. When you are ready, I think we should go for a walk;” then in a slightly louder voice added, "away from little eavesdroppers." "You really wouldn't mind if I took a shower?" "Not at all. I'll get you some towels and toiletries." The corners of her mouth turned upward in a small smile of gratitude and, for the first time that morning, Stefani looked me directly in the eyes and offered a very heart-felt, "Thank you." She stood up, pulled the hem of her dress down, and followed me up the stairs in her black legging covered feet. At the top of the stairs, I reached in the linen closet and handed her a stack of two bath towels, a hand towel, and a washcloth. My hands then sorted through some of the miscellaneous toiletries stored in the same closet and added a toothbrush, toothpaste, and stick of pre-teen girly deodorant. I apologized as I set the brightly patterned container on top of the towels, "Sorry, you're stuck with this unless you want to use men's deodorant." Returning to our inventory of toiletries, I started checking labels on bottles of Lizzie's 2-in-1 bodywash and shampoo, "Ok, looks like your choices are strawberry, cotton candy, or bubble gum." She chuckled and said, "I think I'll go with strawberry." "Good call." We proceeded into my bedroom where I motioned her toward the ensuite bathroom and said, "Make yourself at home and use whatever you need in there. I'm pretty sure the door locks. To be honest, I've never used it." She surveyed the bedroom and its contents on her way to the bathroom and I walked the opposite direction toward my walk-in closet. "I'll find some clothes while you are in the shower and set them on the corner of the bed." She softly said, "Thank you." while walking into the bathroom and shutting the door behind her. I proceeded to rummage through my closet looking for things that might work. I knew my clothes made for a 6'-3" tall man wouldn't fit her properly, but they were the only option available. My hands methodically moved across the wall rack, sliding each hanger a bit so I could examine the respective article. After a few minutes, I heard the sounds of Stefani turning on the shower, opening the glass shower door, and then water sporadically splashing against the tile and glass enclosure. My mind came to the awareness that there was a completely naked woman in my shower, just on the other side of the door. I couldn't help but think of how her intimate features must look as the steaming spray trickled down her body. Realizing I was standing there inappropriately fantasizing about a woman in a questionable emotional condition, I snapped myself out of it and continued thumbing through hangers to arrive at a pair of heavy flannel lounge pants. They were a much too small Christmas gift from years past, but I figured they would work for Stefani if she rolled the pant legs up a little. A t-shirt and sweatshirt seemed like the obvious choices for her upper half given a lot of women like relaxing in oversized men's clothes anyway. Organizing my selections, I noticed there weren't any undergarments and shrugged it off thinking she would just have to re-use what she had on, or go commando, but then had a last-second thought to grab a pair of boxer shorts. I folded everything neatly, set the items in a pyramiding stack on the corner of the bed, and closed the bedroom door behind me on the way out. About 30-minutes later, the girls were in Lizzie's room and I was sitting in the great room when Stefani padded down the stairs in bare feet wearing the lounge pants and the oversized t-shirt that was slightly moist around the collar from her damp curls. The t-shirt clung a little to her moist torso and gave evidence of her unrestrained tits jiggling under the fabric. She smiled as she reached the main floor and softly said, "Thank you. I really needed that." "You're welcome. Are you hungry?" "Not really, my stomach is still turning a little from last night." she said as she sat next to me on the sofa and folded her legs beneath her. "I'm so sorry for the drama. I wasn't thinking clearly and I'm thoroughly embarrassed I showed up here like that." "Please don't be. Like I said earlier, I'm just happy to know you're safe. You seemed pretty traumatized." Stefani replied, "Traumatized is probably a little strong." before seemingly pausing to consider if she wanted to offer any more information. She exhaled loudly and hesitantly continued, "I've had some; let's call them; rocky roads in my personal life, and last night was just the latest example." I sympathetically offered, "I'm sorry." She shrugged her shoulders and introspectively recapped, "I've worked with him for several years and thought he was a nice guy; and he was until he started drinking. Dinner was enjoyable, but by the time we all got to the dance club he was pretty buzzed and started getting handsy. When I rebuffed his advances, he got belligerent and more forceful." Stefani's eyes were beginning to swell as she recounted the previous evening's events in her head. My own head was filled with questions and concerns, but I sensed she had more to say and didn't want to hinder her in getting it out. "Thankfully, my coworkers saw what was happening and interceded. He took off and that was the end of it." She paused for a moment then tearily continued, "It's not just him. Last night wasn't the first time something like this happened. I seem to be a magnet for jerks and losers. At least this one wasn't married; that I know of." "I'm sorry." She quietly repeated to herself something she had said the previous night, "Why can't I escape it?" I couldn't hold back my curiosity, "You said that last night too. What do you mean you can't escape 'it'?" She answered coldly through her tears, "Alcohol," before pausing for a few quick moments to gather herself and continuing, "It ruined my marriage. It robbed Toni of a father. It turned my coworker into a creep last night. Etc, etc;” I took her hand in mine and said, "I'm sorry. I understand." She abruptly pulled her hand from mine and argued, "I appreciate your compassion, but please don't say you understand." I stood up and said, "I think we should go for a walk outside." I didn't really give her an opportunity to say no and walked to the mudroom to get a jacket. I put mine on, then handed one to Stefani as she followed me. We both slipped on a pair of my fleece lined muck boots. The boots and jacket were both too large for her, but they would suffice. I shouted to the girls that Stefani and I were going on a walk, then we stepped outside. As we strolled away from the house and into the woods, I inquired, "Please tell me about your ex-husband." "Well, we met in college and he was wonderful. I thought he was everything I wanted in life. His drinking wasn't an issue then. I mean we both went to the typical college parties and had too much to drink, but it wasn't a problem. We married the summer after we graduated and started a typical newlywed life." Our boots crunched through fall leaves on the forest floor as Stefani continued, "After we were married, he occasionally went out with friends or old college buddies and came home drunk. Again, it wasn't frequent and wasn't anything concerning." We reached Lizzie's bridge and both sat on the edge dangling our feet over the water below. "Over time, and after Toni came along, his occasional nights out evolved into several times a week and he became defensive whenever I would say anything about it. Eventually, alcoholism; let's call it what it was; completely overtook him. It wasn't just going out with friends anymore. He always had a drink in his hand. Commitments were meaningless to him and he would show up hours late, if at all. Toni's birthday parties, family holidays, dates with me; it didn't matter." "By the time Toni was three, he lost his job, which only gave him an excuse to be drunk all day. I constantly begged him to get help, but that would only agitate him and cause a fight. That continued for about a year until his agitation turned into physical abuse. That was my breaking point and I told him I wanted a divorce." Stefani was now talking through streaming tears and I took her hand in mine as a show of support. "The night I told him, he went out to the bar and never came back. After a couple weeks, I realized he was never coming back and I hired a divorce attorney who, in turn, hired a private investigator to track him down. It took a few months, but they eventually found him in Key West where he could find work as a day laborer on fishing charters and beg enough money and free drinks from tourists to get by. He demanded a healthy ransom to sign the divorce papers but, at that point, I would have paid anything." With that, she fell silent and leaned to rest her head on my shoulder. We sat quietly listening to the gentle breeze in the trees, punctuated occasionally by Stefani's sniffles. After a few minutes of building courage, I sighed and started talking, "I think I told you that Lizzie and I lived in Indiana before moving here, right?" Stefani answered softly with her head still on my shoulder, "Yes." "Well, I grew up there, in a very small town in the southern part of the state. When I was younger, my dad was a functional alcoholic. He was the best heavy equipment mechanic in the area and ran a very successful business, but came home and drank himself to blackout every night." Stefani raised her head to look at me as I continued talking, "He wasn't an angry or abusive drunk, and was never drunk in public. He was just basically an absent parent. He worked all day then came home, sat in front of the television and drank until he passed out." "My mom did everything for us and held the family together until she got sick when I was in 8th grade. The ovarian cancer had already metastasized throughout her abdomen when she was diagnosed, and she was gone a few months later." My hand had held Stefani's while she was talking and now she reciprocated by interlacing her slender fingers with mine. "Even though he didn't show it, my dad loved her deeply and her death sent him into a tailspin. He turned into a full-time drunk and lost everything; the business, the house, the cars. There were many mornings that I would wake up for school and find him passed out in the living room or, worse yet, already starting the new day with a drink in his hand. When I was in high school, it was common for me to get a call from the Sheriff saying he was drunk or passed out somewhere around town. The Sheriff was a family friend and just called me to come get him rather than arresting him. Looking back on it, he was just an enabler by letting him go." Stefani squeezed my hand in hers as I spoke, "I worked odd jobs around town and managed to earn enough money for my dad and I to survive in a tiny apartment above the hardware store. Between poverty status and my good school grades, I managed to get a full scholarship at IU in Bloomington." "I was concerned about how my dad would take me leaving for school, but it turned out I didn't need to worry. His only question was if I would have a job and keep paying the bills. I did and continued doing so even after Julie and I were married." Stefani leaned against me as we sat on the bridge and offered, "I'm sorry for what I said earlier. You do understand." "Yes, unfortunately I do." She cautiously probed further, "If I may ask, is your dad still around?" I had repressed this part of my past for years and wasn't sure I wanted to dredge up those memories. My head hung and watched the bubbling water below. After several minutes without a response, Stefani squeezed my hand and prompted, "David?" "He's in prison." She dug deeper when she realized I wasn't going to elaborate on my own, "Why?" I continued looking into the moving water and softly said, "Julie and Lizzie were hit by a drunk driver." It took a second to register in her mind, "Oh my God, it was him." "Yes." She took her hand from mine and, instead, wrapped both arms around me in a sympathetic and understanding hug. We sat in each other's arms for quite some time before I said, "We should probably go back inside and see what the girls are doing." Stefani agreed and we slowly made our way back through the woods toward the house. As we walked, I said, "Lizzie doesn't know any of that stuff about her grandfather. I'll tell her someday, but probably not anytime soon." "I understand. Toni was young enough that she doesn't remember her dad and didn't know why he left. I avoided the topic for a long time, but eventually I had to tell her." "Lizzie knows that she and Julie were in a car accident. She just doesn't know the part about my dad." Stefani stopped walking and pulled on my arm for me to stop with her. She pulled me into an embrace and said, "Thank you." I returned her hug, then kept one arm around her back as we finished walking to the house. Stefani, Toni, Lizzie and I spent most of the afternoon playing board games by the fireplace and enjoying the time together. As we did, I found myself becoming attracted to Stefani, both mentally and physically. The cold, guarded person I knew faded away and a new sunny, alluring personality emerged as she smiled and laughed. I stole glances while she wasn't looking, enjoying the simple way she sat with one leg folded beneath her and the other pulled up so she could rest her chin on her knee, the way she twisted curls of hair in her slender fingers when she thought, the way her neatly-painted toes flexed when she reached for the board game pieces, and the way her eyes sparkled when she laughed. Later in the evening, Stefani and I collaborated on preparation of an impromptu taco dinner, before we all said our goodbyes. Still in my borrowed clothes as they left, Stefani gave me one more hug and whispered in my ear, "Thank you again for taking me in." before giving me a soft kiss on the cheek. Uniting. Play dates continued frequently for Lizzie and Toni over the following weeks, both at Stefani's house and at mine. However, unlike before, Stefani would invite me to stay and I would do the same when at my house. Sometimes we would simply sit quietly in each other's company working on our laptops. Other times we would chat casually about a wide range of topics, getting to know each other and exploring our commonalities and differences. During one of those discussions, we found ourselves talking about balancing life demands as a single parent; children, work, cooking, cleaning, etc., and how it left very little time for personal interests and pursuits. I joked, "Ha, sharing the work is definitely a strong argument for having a partner!" Stefani looked at me and very seriously asked, "Have you dated since Julie passed?" "I've been on a few dates, but I wouldn't say I've dated. A couple years after we moved here, some of my friends started trying to set me up with people. The ladies were nice enough, but I wasn't ready yet and it just didn't feel right. After a few dates, I decided it was best to just decline their attempts" She probed further, "How long ago was that?" "The last one was maybe 4 years ago." I answered before returning the question, "How about you? Have you dated?" She groaned, "Hmm, my dating history isn't any better than what happened with that guy from my office. I've met a few guys, but they've all turned out to be jerks. I tell you, I'm a magnet for them. One guy that I really liked and went out with for about a month, turned out to be married. The others weren't that much different than the guy from work, and it became obvious on the first dates that they were only looking for sex, not a relationship." "I'm sorry." Neither one of us said anything more on the topic and we moved on to other subjects, but there was an unspoken understanding that we were both exploring the other person's openness to a relationship. Friendsgiving. The week after Thanksgiving, Stefani and I sat on stools at my kitchen island tapping away on our laptop keyboards while Toni and Lizzie played upstairs. I was answering emails, and Stefani was filling out what looked to be a very complicated accounting spreadsheet on her screen. After an hour or so, Stefani sighed and announced, "I need a break from these numbers." She extended her arms straight above her head and arched her back as she stretched. The motion served to thrust her tits outward, stretching the fabric of her thin button-up blouse and revealing the intricate texture of a lace bra beneath. It also caused the bottom of the untucked blouse to rise upward, exposing a flat, toned midriff and cute belly button. Having been caught looking, she just smiled knowingly and asked "How was your Thanksgiving?" "It was good. Lizzie and I went over to George and Linda's house for a 'Friendsgiving'. There were about ten people there, plus a few kids. We stayed for most of the day, then came home and roasted some marshmallows in the fireplace. How was yours?" "It was stereotypical," she replied as she continued in a mock monotonous tone, "We went to my parents' house, ate dinner, and all the men fell asleep watching football while my mom and sisters harassed me to find a husband. You know, all the usual things." I said sarcastically, "Sounds delightful." then asked seriously, "I take it that is a topic of conversation at every family gathering?" "Yes, they think they are being funny about it, joking about how they should set me up with this guy or that guy, but it gets annoying really fast. Especially since I know they really aren't joking. At least I won't have to hear it at Christmas. My parents decided to go on a Caribbean cruise over the holidays, so my sisters are all going to their husbands' sides of their families." I processed that for a few seconds, then asked, "Have you made any other plans? Would you and Toni like to spend Christmas here with us?" Stefani sincerely replied, "I would love that. I know Toni will too." We went on to plan out the details and decided that Stefani would bring their gifts over on Christmas Eve so she didn't have to transport them Christmas morning. That discussion evolved into Stefani bringing some of her family's traditional Italian dishes for dinner, then further into a more formal Christmas Eve dining event. She thought it would be fun for the girls, and I certainly didn't object to the idea of seeing Stefani in a nice dress. Holidays. On the Saturday two weeks before Christmas, Lizzie and I went to the local Rotary Club tree sale. Lizzie carefully inspected every tree on the lot before running back to one of the first trees near the entrance and declaring, "This is it! This is the perfect tree!" The Frazier Fir was a little big and a little expensive for my preference, but I acquiesced and paid the man standing next to me with a perceptive grin on his face. After strapping the tree on top of my Jeep, we climbed in and I asked Lizzie, "Should we see if Toni wants to come help decorate it?" Lizzie bounced in her seat and squealed, "Yes! Yes! Yes!" I pulled my phone out of my pocket and texted Stefani, "Just bought tree. U2 want to decorate tonight?" She replied back almost immediately, "Yes, I'll bring chili." When we got home, I untied the tree in the gravel driveway and did my best to shake out any loose needles. Before taking it in the house, Lizzie and I decided on a location off to the side of the great room fireplace and shifted furniture around to accommodate the tree. I then dug the tree stand and some boxes of decorations out of the basement. After all the preparations were made, I brought the tree inside. Lizzie steadied the empty stand while I placed the base of the tree and held it upright while Lizzie tightened the stand's handscrews to secure it in place. With it tightened as much as Lizzie's little fingers could muster, I crawled under the tree and made little adjustments while Lizzie gave me left or right straightening instructions. When she was satisfied, I gave each of the handscrews a final tightening. We stood together admiring our work and congratulated each other on the job well done before she went get a container of water for the tree. I spent the next couple hours on household tasks that I hadn't accomplished during the week, then decided to get cleaned up a little before Stefani and Toni arrived. I washed up, applied some fresh deodorant and cologne, then changed into a pair of casual khakis and an ugly but festive Christmas sweater. Decorating. Stefani and Toni arrived soon after I changed. Stefani carrying a crockpot of chili and Toni carrying a bag full of accompaniments. Lizzie and I greeted them at the door and unloaded their hands as they shed their coats and shoes. Stefani laughed at my sweater as she slid her coat off her shoulders, "Seriously?" I feigned ignorance and replied sarcastically, "What?!" With coats hung up and the crock pot plugged in, the four of us found our way over to the unadorned tree and began discussing how to decorate it. I opened the box containing light strands and said, "We have some multi-color lights and some white lights, which should we use ladies?" The two girls discussed it for a moment then answered in unison, "All of them!" I chuckled and started untangling the light strands and stringing them around the tree as Stefani and the girls explored the other boxes of decorations I had brought up from the basement. I couldn't help but admire Stefani as she picked through the boxes and watched me wrap lights around the tree. She was wearing a loose-fitting cream color corded sweater, black leggings, and cream color fuzzy socks that matched her sweater. I'm sure she intended it as a comfortable lounging outfit, but it complimented her long, toned body very well. I finished the last strand of lights and took a seat on the sofa while Toni and Lizzie continued unwrapping ornaments and laying them out on the floor. Stefani had found a tree skirt in one of the boxes and asked, "Should I put it on?" I answered, "Sure. There should be another one somewhere in the boxes if you want to see it, but I think the one you have is the best." She said, "This one is nice." then crawled over to the tree. She unfolded the skirt and reached under the tree while on her hands and knees to pull it around the trunk. Gravity slid the bottom of her oversize sweater above her hips and a few inches up her back as she leaned and stretched to adjust the skirt, presenting a wonderful view of her perfect heart-shaped rear. My gaze was fixed on the sensual, womanly curves that were only slightly veiled by the form-fitting legging fabric. Stefani pulled the skirt edges outward and tried her best to smooth any wrinkles before asking, "How does that look?" Still staring at her ass, I rallied courage to suggestively answer, "It looks incredible." Curious about the overly enthusiastic response, Stefani looked back over her shoulder and saw me looking at her rear, not the tree skirt. She smiled mischievously, subtly wiggled her ass, then spent a couple more minutes unnecessarily straightening imaginary wrinkles in the skirt. The girls were unaware of the adult exchanges and Lizzie innocently asked, "Can we start putting ornaments on now?" I came back to reality and answered, "Sure, go for it!" as Stefani moved to sit next to me on the sofa. The girls formulated a plan for shorter Lizzie to decorate the bottom of the tree, taller Toni to hang ornaments on the middle section, and Stefani and me to get whatever they couldn't reach. Stefani nestled against my side as we watched the girls make trips back and forth between selecting ornaments laid on the floor and choosing the perfect location for each on the tree. Their happiness being together and sharing in the festive atmosphere was infectious, and I sat there feeling emotions I hadn't felt in a very long time. It was very comfortable to have Toni and Stefani there with us. It just felt right. With those thoughts swirling in my head, my hand reached to find Stefani's and our fingers intuitively interlaced. My heart swelled as Stefani snuggled further into me. When the girls had their portions of the tree sufficiently loaded, Stefani and I finished decorating the upper portion and I added the crowning star. We all stood back to admire our work and I flipped the switch for the grand lighting finale. The girls cheered with delight while Stefani and I each put an arm around the other's back and shared a side-hug while appreciating the tree. After sharing a few moments, Stefani moved on to serve dinner while I cleaned up the empty decoration boxes. We all shared conversation over the meal at the dining room table, then played some after-dinner card games. I felt a pang of emptiness when it was time for Stefani and Toni to leave, and really didn't want them to go. That evening I felt a sense of family that I hadn't felt since Julie died. I didn't want to scare Stefani with the heaviness of my thoughts, and understatedly said, "I really enjoyed spending the day with you. I hope we can all spend more evenings like this together." Stefani wasn't as subtle. As they were putting their coats on and heading out the door, she gave me a goodbye hug with the girls looking on, and whispered in my ear, "I didn't see mistletoe hung anywhere. You should get some." Holiday Break. The week before Christmas was a whirlwind, filled with school holiday activities, Christmas shopping, and end-of-the-year accounting for my business. There wasn't time for play dates, but we did all see each other at the school holiday play and concert. Both girls had parts in the play, Toni as an ice skater and Lizzie tending a chestnut roasting cart. Stefani and I found each other in the crowd of parents entering the auditorium and enjoyed the show side-by-side. I didn't know how she felt about the two of us being friendly in public, so I sat next to her playing the part of a plutonic acquaintance. It was Stefani who reached over and placed her hand on the top of my thigh, which I covered with mine and gave a squeeze of affection. We all went to the downtown sweet shop after the concert where the girls both ate mountainous ice cream sundaes while Stefani and I sipped on decaf coffee. We shared another goodbye hug when we parted ways at the end of the evening. This time it was my turn to whisper in Stefani's ear, "We need to find some time alone." She inhaled sharply and shuddered a little when I discreetly placed a kiss just under her ear. The Big Event. On the morning of Christmas Eve, Lizzie and I made some final preparations for the big event, including retrieval of a formal set of china and crystal stemware packed away in the basement. We washed all the china and stemware before turning our attention to the table by spreading a white linen tablecloth, arranging the china and crystal place settings, and creating a centerpiece with some fir boughs and velvet ribbon. The crowning element was a forest of candles randomly spaced along the center of the table. After finishing, I steered Lizzie up to her room to change clothes before doing a quick final clean of the kitchen and great room, then heading upstairs to freshen up and change. I opted for a slightly casual look with a sport coat and open collar button-down shirt. Lizzie went for an all-out, over-the-top look in a way only a third-grade girl can, with a long lace dress, heels, and an abundance of costume jewelry. I heard gravel crunching under tires as I was complimenting Lizzie on her dress and looked out the window to see Stefani and Toni's car coming to a stop outside. Lizzie and I greeted them at the door. Lizzie with squeals of excitement for Toni, and me with a hug for Stefani. With a long overcoat still on, Stefani said, "Presents and dinner are in the trunk of my car. Would you mind?" "Of course not." I didn't bother putting on a coat and swiftly walked out to retrieve hot trays of food covered in aluminum foil and packed in boxes. Toni held the door open upon my return to the house and I complimented her attire, which was on par with Lizzie's style for the evening. I entered to see Stefani standing in the kitchen wearing a floor-length, deep burgundy satin evening gown. The off-the-shoulder cut drew attention to her lithe neck and sensually exposed collar bones and shoulders, while the deep-V bust line and her pendant necklace pointed directly to the shallow valley between her modest tits. The torso of the dress was neatly fitted to her narrow waist then flared outward over her hips into the pleated A-line gown. It was the perfect dress for her body and she looked absolutely amazing. My admiration grew even more when she shifted position to purposefully reveal a long, toned leg through the full length slit in the side. "You look incredible!" I praised while placing the boxes of food on the kitchen island and making a show of looking at her from head to toe. She feigned a shy, "Aww, thank you." and humbly said, "I wear it once a year for the company holiday party." I turned to make another trip to her car and on the way out the door, I replied, "You should wear it more often. You make that dress look really good." I made several trips schlepping boxes of food and Christmas presents. When I returned and put the last couple boxes on the kitchen counter, Stefani had begun unpacking an assortment of homemade Italian dishes, including chicken piccata, fettucine with clam sauce, an antipasto salad, and an assortment of other side dishes. I exclaimed, "Wow, this looks and smells fantastic!" as I moved to steal a small clam off the top of the fettucine. She swatted my hand and playfully disciplined, "You need to wait, mister!" The girls tasked themselves with lighting the numerous candles on the table as I dimmed the house lights. Meanwhile, Stefani finished plating the last few items and carried them to the table. We dined by the soft glow of candlelight talking about good memories of Christmas, with Stefani and I temporarily ignoring the painful ones from our respective pasts. At one point, as the girls were consumed with a conversation of their own, Stefani commented, "This china is beautiful. You have good tastes." I didn't want to kill the mood, but I also wanted to be honest. "Julie picked it out for our wedding registry. She had an eye for the finer things in life." "Oh my gosh, I'm so, so sorry! I should have known!" "Please, it's okay. I wouldn't have used it if I wasn't ready to talk about it. I figured it was time to dust it off for a special occasion." She meekly asked, "Is this the first time you've used it since?" "Yes." Her beautiful blue eyes looked warmly into mine as her long slender fingers mindlessly twirled a lock of hair above her right ear. She spoke with layers of meaning, "I'm understanding more and more that Julie knew how to choose the finer things." We shared an extended gaze across the table that was only interrupted by Toni asking, "Can we have dessert now?" Stefani and I chuckled and she answered, "Yes, you may." before standing up to clear the table of dirty plates. I offered in my best butler voice, "I will service the table, madam, if you would like to prepare the next course for the Ladies of the Court." The girls thought that was hilarious and started practicing their own stuffy accents, which only intensified as consequences of the sugary tiramisu and cannoli took hold. When we had all finished, I announced in my Lordship voice, "Thank you Ladies, the food was remarkable and so was the company. Shall we retire to the parlor for after-dinner amusements?" The girls looked confused, so Stefani clarified, "He means games." after which they scrambled out of their chairs to explore the cabinet housing our selection of card and board games. Stefani and I cleared the table and generally tidied up the kitchen while the girls debated which games to play. We worked efficiently as a team, sharing a lot of unnecessary and 'accidental' touches as we moved about. The girls finished their game selections and we played several games of 'Chutes 'N Ladders' before moving on to 'Sorry' and, finally, a very long game of 'Monopoly' in which they eventually lost interest and asked if they could go watch a movie in the basement. Stefani started to object, "It's getting late. We should probably be going." before I gestured for the girls to go on downstairs. They didn't wait for Stefani's response and took off down the stairs. She looked at me quizzically as I stood up and motioned for her to follow me. We trailed the girls down the stairs where Stefani silently absorbed what was before her. I had set up two twin beds in front of the downstairs television and created a makeshift tent out of some decorative tree branches, tulle fabric, and twinkle lights. It was a perfect sleepover paradise for two third-grade girls. I put my arm around Stefani and whispered in her ear, "You're right, it is getting late. Maybe you should just spend the night." She put her arm around my back and whispered back, "Umm; sounds nice, but;” as she nodded toward the girls. I responded not to her, but to Lizzie and Toni who were sitting on one of the beds scrolling through movie options on the DVR. "Girls?" When they both raised their heads to look at me, I announced, "We've decided to let you have a sleepover tonight so that we can all be here together for Christmas morning;” They cheered and hugged each other before I continued, "; but there are a couple rules; first, you can watch a movie, then you need to get ready for bed in the bathroom down here and go right to sleep. The pink gift bags on your beds are special Christmas Eve sleepover kits with pajamas, toothpaste, a toothbrush, and a few other things." Lizzie and Toni scurried to check out the gift bags, but I interceded, "Wait a minute; the second rule is that you can't come upstairs until 7:00 tomorrow morning;” I said motioning to Stefani and I, "; we need a decent night's sleep. Do you both agree to the rules?" They eagerly shouted in unison, "Yes, Yes, Yes!" "Ok, we'll see you on Christmas morning!" Before we could turn to leave, Toni asked, "Mom, where will you sleep?" I anticipated the question and interceded with a little white lie, "She'll sleep in my bed. I'm going to sleep on the great room sofa so I can make sure you two don't try to sneak upstairs to look at the presents." Seemingly satisfied with that answer, Toni simply said, "Okay, goodnight mom." To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts, for Literotica.

 Bridge Engineering: Part 1Two broken, single parents find healing.Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.And so it began. The start of another school year. I pulled my Jeep into the school grounds and took my place in the waiting drop-off lane. Children scurried about the school grounds with crisp back-to-school clothes and brightly colored backpacks not yet soiled and tattered from use. I winced internally as numerous mothers hugged their little ones, sent them into the building, and tearfully departed.My Elizabeth unfastened her seatbelt and eagerly fidgeted on the edge of the seat as we crept forward in line. Upon arrival at the designated unloading zone, Lizzie contorted herself over the center console and gave me a tight, all-consuming hug. "I love you Daddy!" she shouted as a volunteer parent opened the car door. And with that, she was gone in a flash. The volunteer and I just smiled at each other and shrugged our shoulders.In a repeat of years past, I drove away with a feeling of emptiness. Lizzie and I spent every minute of the summer together and I grew accustomed to her as my constant companion. It seemed like just yesterday that I dropped her off for the first day of preschool. Today it's third grade. How fast will the remaining years fly by before she leaves me all alone?I spent the day in a nearby coffee shop distractedly conducting business via email on my laptop. It wasn't rational, but somehow it felt better knowing I was only a couple minutes from the school, and from Lizzie. Time passed excruciatingly slow and I struggled to resist going to the school and being one of 'those' helicopter parents. Well, school ends at 2:50. I held out until 2:15.I was third in the line of vehicles waiting for pick-up and my eyes anxiously scanned the mass of children emerging from the school doors. It wasn't long before I spotted Lizzie joyfully skipping hand-in-hand with a girl I didn't recognize. She was rail thin, had a very lightly tanned skin tone, and towered above Lizzie. That wasn't too surprising since Lizzie took after her very petite mother and also barely made the birthday cutoff for her grade, but this girl was quite a bit taller than the average third grader.The girls zig-zagged as they skipped down the sidewalk with swinging arms and bouncing hair. Lizzie's straight and amber brown, her friend's a loose mass of dark curls. Lizzie spotted my Jeep and pointed it out to her friend. They hugged goodbye with Lizzie's arms around her friend's waist, and her friend's arms around Lizzie's head. I smiled at the height contrast and felt a sense of relief as Lizzie ran toward the Jeep.She climbed in and frantically began telling me everything about her day, a flood of words pouring from her mouth as if a damn holding them back had burst, "My teacher is Mrs. Pierpont and she is really nice and she has red hair. A boy named Alex sits next to me and he has shiny shoes. I had a hot dog for lunch and; and; and;”My heart felt comfort as she sat next to me and I heard the happiness in her voice. I needed her near me and to know that everything was ok.Lizzie had talked non-stop for 10 minutes and was still going as we headed toward home. The small-town streets gave way to a rural two-lane road as we headed out of town, and eventually the tires crunched along the gravel road leading to our house in the woods. It was the tranquil setting that I needed when Lizzie and I moved here 8 years ago."; and I met a new friend. Her name is Toni, well it's really Antonia, but she wants to be called Toni. Kind of like my name is Elizabeth, but you call me Lizzie. She is really nice and really tall. She has a pet frog."I interrupted to ask, "Is that who you were skipping with after school?""Yes, she in my class but she doesn't sit next to me. I met her when we were in line for lunch and we sat together. She brought a salad from home and bought a milk in the lunch line. She just moved here from somewhere else. Can I bring lunch from home tomorrow?"I patted her knee with my hand and said, "Of course, you can sweetie." as we parked in front of the house.It wasn't a large house but was plenty of space for the two of us. There was a great room, kitchen and half bathroom on the main level; two bedroom-bathroom suites and a loft space on the second level; and a semi-finished basement that I had been slowly working on for several years. It had all the modern technology and conveniences but was built with a rustic charm complementing its setting in the woods.We kicked our shoes off in the mudroom and Lizzie discarded her backpack into the coat cubby by the door. Lizzie, or more accurately, I, survived the first day of the school year. Only 179 more to go.Getting In A Rhythm.Lizzie and I settled into the school year rhythm over the next couple weeks and I began to slowly let go of my separation anxiety. Every day, I dropped her off at school, worked from home, then picked her up from school. Evenings were filled with homework, dinner preparation, and some form of relaxing time together. Lizzie particularly enjoyed walking in the woods and making up imaginary games with sticks, leaves, rocks, or other things she would find along the way. The grand finale of her outdoor adventures was always spending some time on a rope swing that I had hung from a tall oak tree. Other nights we might occupy ourselves with board games, cards, or television as the mood struck us. At the end of every night, Lizzie would get ready for bed then we would spend about a half-hour talking and reading a book of her choice before turning off the lights.I also noticed another pattern forming in those first few weeks of school. Lizzie was talking more and more about her new friend, Toni. They waited for each other to arrive in the mornings before going into the school together and would always emerge side-by-side in the afternoons. They were quickly becoming inseparable and I was happy to see her form that kind of relationship. Like me, Lizzie had always been socially reserved with only a few limited friendships.I saw her reserved personality opening up more and more with Toni, so one evening when Lizzie asked if she could invite her to play at our house, I readily agreed. I wrote my name and cell phone number on a note pad before tearing it out and handing it to Lizzie, "Ask her to have her parents call me and we will see if we can setup a time to play."Lizzie squealed and bounced up and down in excitement. She continued bouncing all the way to the mudroom and safely deposited the note in her backpack.Introductions.It was a couple days later, mid-morning on Thursday, that I answered a call from a number I didn't recognize. Thinking it was likely a business call, I answered, "Hello, this is David."A friendly but hesitant female voice replied, "Hi, I'm Stefani, Toni's mom.""Hi Stefani. It's nice to meet you, well, over the phone at least. Lizzie has been so excited to play with Toni!""Yes, I've heard a lot about Lizzie over the last couple weeks. Toni is excited too."I got down to details and asked, "When is Toni available?""Would Saturday afternoon, maybe around 1:00, work for you?""Yes, that would be just fine." Not knowing how many facts about our home life found its way to Toni's parents, I tried to be understanding of the fact that people can be cautious of sending their children, especially girls, to a single father's house. I tentatively asked, "Where would Toni be most comfortable? Lizzie would love for her to come here, or we are happy to meet at Triangle Park. Whatever works best for you."Stefani thought for a brief second, then replied, "Would you be comfortable dropping Lizzie off at our house for a couple hours?"I noticed that she said, "drop her off for a couple hours," which clearly meant I was not invited to stay. However, I didn't think much of it since a dad hanging around during a play date in someone else's house would be awkward at best."Yes, I'm sure Lizzie would enjoy that."Stefani gave me the address, then we exchanged closing words and ended the call. I sat and reflected on the conversation for a few moments. It all seemed very normal. Stefani seemed "normal" and was pleasant enough, though I sensed a business-like tone in her voice. I shrugged it off thinking, "How much can you tell from a 2-minute phone call?"Getting Together.I told Lizzie the news when I picked her up from school. She shrieked with excitement, did a little dance in her seat, and began counting the hours until 1:00 Saturday. She definitely got that over-enjoyment of simple things in life, and the dancing talent, from her mother!Saturday eventually arrived, although much too slowly for Lizzie's liking. After lunch, we hopped into the Jeep and rode into town with Lizzie impatiently fidgeting in the passenger seat the whole way. We pulled onto Depot Street near downtown and Lizzie helped me scan for the mailbox with the correct house number. I saw it from a distance and slowed down so she could have the discovery."There it is! There it is! 2 1 5!" she screamed.I brought the Jeep to a stop in front of a small, well-kept bungalow style home with an impressive display of annual flowers by the front steps. As soon as we stopped, Toni burst out the front door and bounded down the porch steps in a single leap. Likewise, Lizzie unfastened her seatbelt and threw open the door in one fluid motion. They met midway across the yard in a full speed, shrieking embrace.I smiled at their innocent joy as I unbuckled my seatbelt and walked around the Jeep toward the house. As I did, the front door opened and a tall, slender lady stepped out onto the porch in bare feet, wearing fashionably weathered blue jeans and a buff color corded sweater. She appeared to be in her early 30s and looked like the identical, older version of Toni. She was maybe around 5 foot 10, tall and had the same slender build, with addition of modest womanly curves at her hips and chest. Her chiseled facial features and shoulder length dark curls were also a matured version of Toni's.I approached the porch and offered a cheery "Hello! I'm David, nice to meet you."She crossed her arms and somewhat coldly replied, "Hi David," then with a voice inflection that implied more of an assertion than a question said, "Would it be ok for you to pick Lizzie up at 3:00?"I sensed the invisible barrier she was erecting and halted my progress toward the porch."Yes, that would be fine. I'll see you then."As I turned away to walk back to the Jeep, she flatly said, "Please don't be late."I didn't reply to her, but turned my attention to Lizzie and said loudly enough for my demander to hear, "Have fun girls! I'll be back Before 3:00 to pick you up Lizzie."While the lady on the porch didn't introduce herself, the voice matched Stefani's from our phone call a few days ago, and was equally business-like in demeanor. It's difficult to describe. She didn't project a mean or nasty personality that would have made me wary of leaving Lizzie, but she was definitely keeping her distance. The mystery of it piqued my curiosity and made me realize that, as much as Lizzie talked about Toni, she hadn't told me anything about her family.I ran a couple errands around town and returned to Lizzie's house at 2:50, ten minutes early. When I pulled up I saw numerous toys strewn across the front yard and heard playing voices and squeals coming from behind the house. Since I was early, I leisurely wandered the front yard picking up hula-hoops, jump ropes, a bicycle, and a few balls. As I deposited the last couple items into a neat pile next to the driveway, I heard Stefani's voice behind me softly say, "Thank you, you didn't need to do that."I turned to face her as she stood on the porch in the same jeans and sweater she had on earlier, "No worries. I was a little early and didn't want to intrude."With her arms crossed in front of her, Stefani somewhat timidly said, "Thank you for that too; for being early."Just then, the girls came running around the corner of the house screaming, "Spider! Spider! Spider!"I looked at Stefani, smiled and shrugged my shoulders. I corralled Lizzie and said, "It's time to go, is there anything you need to clean up?"Toni answered for her, "No, we just had toys out in the front yard. I'll put them in the garage."The girls pleaded for another play date as they hugged. Stefani simply answered, "We'll see."I gave a quick wave goodbye as Lizzie and I climbed in the Jeep and pulled away.Drop-offs and Pick-ups.Over the next few days, the pattern of school drop-offs and pick-ups with Lizzie and Toni as an inseparable pair continued, and Lizzie begged me relentlessly for another out-of-school play date with Toni. Given Stefani's tepid response at the end of the last play date, I was hesitant to initiate. However, Lizzie's continued insistence eventually wore me down and I made the phone call that Thursday.Stefani answered the phone with a simple, "Hello.""Hi Stefani. This is Lizzie's dad, David. How are you today?"She answered somewhat suspiciously, "I'm fine."After a second of not receiving any more of a response, I stumbled a bit with my words and added, "Uh, Lizzie would really like to get together with Toni again. I; I was just calling to see if you would be open to that."Stefani questioned sharply, "Why are you asking if I'm open to it?"I stumbled some more, "Uh; well; you sounded a little hesitant at the end of the last play date and; and I didn't want to be presumptuous about them getting together again."She coldly answered, "I'm fine with it.""Okay, good. It seems Lizzie and Toni are becoming fast friends."In an ever-so-slightly warmer tone of voice, Stefani asked, "When and where are you thinking?""How about Saturday afternoon again? Wherever you would prefer is fine with us.""Yes, that works. Saturday afternoon at 3:00. How about our house again?"I replied, "Sounds good. We'll see you then." before we exchanged goodbyes. I ended the cell phone call and loudly exhaled my relief that the awkward conversation was over.Building Friendships.The beginning of the second play date went much like the first; screaming girls happy to see each other, a cold reception from Stefani, and a firm directive to be there on-time to pick up Lizzie. It also ended similarly to the first play date. I arrived early, exchanged a few short words with Stefani, and gently guided Lizzie to the Jeep as the girls begged for more time together. This same routine became standard procedure over the next several weeks and a half dozen more play dates.The only change to the pattern occurred after the first few play dates, when Stefani and I began texting each other to make arrangements rather than talking on the phone. The texting suited me just fine as it avoided the awkwardness of our previous telephone conversations.Eventually, Lizzie started asking if Toni could come to our house to play. I avoided the subject as long as possible since I wasn't sure how Stefani would feel about Toni coming to a single father's house or, for that matter, even how much she knew about our family situation. After an especially persuasive appeal from Lizzie one afternoon, I caved and picked up my phone to text Stefani.I wasn't sure how to best approach the question and, after several re-writes, settled on a minimal and factual approach, "Hi Stefani. Lizzie would like to invite Toni over to our house for a play date."A couple hours later my phone buzzed with the simple reply, "Okay. When?"After a few exchanges of date options, we settled on that Thursday after school. Stefani offered to drop her off and I sent her our address.I told Lizzie the plan and she immediately began formulating a list of all the things they would do. The two activities that kept rising to the top were to show Toni her bedroom and play on a bridge that she and I had built over a small creek in the woods.It was a simple bridge made by spanning a couple logs from bank to bank, then covering them with old rough sawn slab wood for a walking surface that was about 6-feet wide. It wasn't much, but it was sufficient to occasionally get my small tractor to the other side of the creek and it was one of Lizzie's favorite spots in the world; running over it, throwing stones into the water, looking for crayfish, watching the squirrels and chipmunks, sliding on the frozen stream in the winter, etc. If the weather was nice, she would sometimes do her homework laying belly down on the bridge with her elbows propping up her upper body.It was also her spot of solace when she was sad or upset. She would sit on the edge swinging her feet below her until the surrounding woods healed whatever was bothering her. Eventually, she would meander her way back to the house in a much better mood than she left.She and I were a lot alike in that respect. It was the very reason I bought the property when we moved here, to get away from life and let nature heal some wounds.Inseparable.Lizzie was positively giddy during the ride home from school on Thursday. She recapped the list of things she had planned to show and do with Toni. I reminded her to be a good host and do the things that Toni wants to do, though I suspected that would easily be worked out between the now inseparable friends.As Lizzie shed her backpack and shoes in the mudroom, she asked, "Can we make chocolate chip cookies before Toni gets here?""Sure, I think we have all the ingredients. Start getting everything out."We had made cookies together enough that Lizzie knew where everything was located. She rushed around pulling ingredients, mixing bowls, and baking sheets out of the pantry. After confirming everything needed was present, Lizzie started measuring ingredients into the mixing bowl. I stood by to lend assistance when needed and occasionally clarify a fractional measurement or the difference between teaspoons and tablespoons.Other than a little incident with the flour, Lizzie did a great job mixing the cookie dough. Together, we spooned balls of dough onto baking sheets and put the first tray into the oven. Lizzie set the timer and I suggested she go clean the flour off her arms and face while they were baking.I cleaned errant flour from the countertop and floor while Lizzie washed up. Just as I finished and began to load the dirty bowls and mixing utensils into the dishwasher, the oven timer chimed and there was a knock at the front door almost simultaneously.Lizzie heard it and ran full speed to the door. I quickly dried my hands and hit the button to silence the chiming oven. Since the main level of our house was mostly one big, open space, I could see Lizzie open the door and embrace Toni, with Stefani standing close behind.I pulled an oven mitt over my hand and called, "Please come on in. I just need to pull cookies out of the oven."The girls came racing over to eagerly observe the fresh cookies. Stefani stood in the doorway obviously surveying the inside of the house."Come on in, Stefani." I called again and, in an attempt to relax her, added, "Make yourself at home. I just need to switch these batches of cookies."She came inside, closed the door behind her, and tentatively took a few steps into the great room. The girls talked and watched as I removed the first tray of cookies from the oven and then inserted a second tray.Their impatience was obvious so I cautioned, "Let them cool for a couple minutes, then you can have one while they are still warm and gooey."Stefani had taken a few more steps toward the great room's floor-to-ceiling windows and continued to study the house and its contents. Seeing her silhouetted in front of the windows and forest beyond was quite striking. Her mass of loose curly hair pulled into a ponytail and carefully fed through the back closure of a Nike 'Just Do It' ball cap. She wore running shoes with ankle socks, three-quarter length running tights, and a quarter-zip pullover running top. The top was somewhat loose fitting but still gave evidence of an undergarment that effectively restrained and compressed modest size tits. The style fit her well and complimented her tall, slender form. Particularly, the well-proportioned curves of her hips and ass that were showcased by the skin-tight running pants.I was snapped out of my admiration by the girls asking if they could have cookies now. Smiling, I replied, "Yes, I think they have cooled down enough."I grabbed a couple napkins, placed two warm cookies on each, and handed them to the girls. Lizzie asked, "Can we go down to the bridge?"I glanced over at Stefani who was now looking at some family photographs on the stone fireplace mantel. Not seeing any reaction to Lizzie's question, I said, "Sure, have fun. Just don't get wet and muddy."The girls scampered out the mudroom door and meandered into the woods behind the house. I joined Stefani who had moved to watch them out the large windows. We stood in awkward silence for a few minutes as we watched the girls work their way down the gently sloped woods toward the bridge.As we watched them reach the bridge, the oven started chiming. I gestured toward the open kitchen said, "Excuse me, I'll be right back." Stefani continued watching the girls as I turned away.I pulled the second and last batch of cookies out of the oven and turned it off. As I placed a couple hot pads and the hot cookie sheet on the kitchen island, I noticed Stefani had returned back to the family photographs on the fireplace mantel. There were several of Lizzie and me together, several of my wife and me together, and one larger photo centerpiece of me, my wife, and a newborn Lizzie. Stefani looked at them all but seemed to focus her gaze on those with my wife in them.After a few moments, she coldly and very accusatorily said, "I haven't met your wife yet."I didn't appreciate her tone and matter-of-factly replied, "It's just Lizzie and I here." without any additional explanation. I wanted to spit back in a matching confrontational tone, "I haven't met your husband either." but managed to restrain myself and didn't say anything more.She lingered at the photographs for a few more moments, then turned to me and said, "Would you mind if I left my car here and went on a run while the girls are playing?"Glad to get her attitude out of my house, I sharply said, "That's fine."She snipped back, "Thank you." and found her way out the front door.In my anger, I remember thinking to myself that it's too bad beauty like hers was wasted on such a bitch. She didn't know anything about me, or my wife, yet questioned me about her like I was hiding her in a closet or something.I continued to smolder over the next hour or so as the girls happily played outside, then moved inside up to Lizzie's bedroom. My bitterness had just begun to cool when Stefani knocked on the front door. I opened it to find her standing there with beads of sweat and a rosy flush over her lightly tanned face, wisps of hair not as neatly tucked into her ball cap as they were earlier.I attempted to be a civil host and offered, "Sit down. Let me get you a towel and some water."She sat on a stool at the kitchen island while I gathered a towel and poured a glass of water. As I did, she timidly began to speak, "I'm sorry for asking about your wife. I shouldn't have pried."The sincerity in her voice was evident and led me to offer a little more information, "It's fine to ask, and I'm happy to tell you about her. It just seemed like I was being indicted."She hung her head and said softly, "You were. I'm sorry."When Stefani didn't offer any more explanation, I set the glass of water in front of her and said, "My wife and Lizzie were in a car accident when Lizzie was one month old. Lizzie wasn't hurt, but Julie had a lot of internal injuries and managed to fight for 4 months before she passed. That was in Indiana. The week after the funeral, Lizzie and I packed up and moved here. I just needed to get away and find some peace.""I'm so sorry."I shrugged my shoulders as if to say, "It is what it is." At the same time, I glanced at her long, slender fingers wrapped around the water glass and noticed she wasn't wearing a wedding ring. I suspected she was a single parent since I hadn't heard any references to a male figure while coordinating play dates, but I didn't know that for sure."If I may ask, what is your family situation? Lizzie talks about Toni constantly, but I don't think I've heard anything about your family."Stefani's voice had an edge to it when she said, "I divorced Toni's dad 4 years ago. It's just me and Toni now. We moved here in June after;”The conversation was interrupted by the girls sliding down the banister from the loft, laughing wildly as they crashed together at the bottom of the stairs. Stefani and I chuckled as they gathered themselves off the floor and proceeded to ask for more cookies.Stefani said, "I think you've had enough sugar for today, Toni!" She tapped her smartwatch and continued, "It's also time for us to go."She took one more drink from the water glass, then stood up to usher Toni toward the door. On her way past me, Stefani said very genuinely, "I'm sorry for earlier."I didn't have a chance to respond before she whisked Toni out the door and waved a quick goodbye.Costumes.Playdates over the next month settled back into the status quo. Whether at Stefani's house or our house, it was a simple drop-off and pick-up without any more conversation about our personal lives. Stefani's demeanor was slightly warmer than it had been previously, but she was still very guarded and somewhat business-like.As Halloween approached, the girls conspired to go trick-or-treating in Toni's neighborhood dressed as characters from the old Addams Family television show. Toni as Wednesday Addams and Lizzie as Cousin Itt. I found an online sale for a cheap bulk box of mop heads and when they arrived the week before Halloween, Lizzie and I spent an evening cutting strands off the mop heads and pinning them to an old dress. The next night we fashioned the head covering by taking the same approach with an old stocking cap. When we finished, Lizzie tried everything on and I strategically added a few more mop clusters to bare spots. It really turned out well!I'm sure much to the dismay of schoolteachers, Halloween fell on a Tuesday that year. Around 4:00, Lizzie started dressing in her costume and I made a few final adjustments to prevent the underlying dress from showing through the mop strands. After carefully loading Lizzie into the Jeep without damaging her costume, we made the 15-minute drive into town and parked on the street in front of Stefani and Toni's house. It was 5:00 and a few costumed little ones were beginning to roam the sidewalks.Lizzie ran up their front walkway and eagerly rang the doorbell while I followed a little behind. A short moment later, Toni opened the door as a perfect Wednesday Addams resemblance. Pale powdered white skin, straight braided black hair, white collared dress and all. They both broke out in laughter and ran into the house.I stepped inside and closed the door behind me as Stefani came down the staircase wearing an ever-timeless cat outfit. Black yoga pants with a tail pinned on her rear, black long-sleeve top, black cat ear headband, and black whiskers painted on her cheeks. I don't think she intended it as a "sexy kitten" outfit, but she certainly looked good in it. Her long, toned legs and womanly rear were absolutely made for yoga pants and the pin-on tail very effectively focused my attention there.I stood there in jeans and a flannel shirt, "Well, I guess I'm underdressed for the occasion!"Stefani smiled and paused as she thought for a second, "I think we can fix that. Just a minute."She disappeared into the garage for a few minutes then came back in carrying a set of well-worn orange suspenders with large black lettering "Husqvarna" spaced vertically down the very wide belts. She held them out to me, "My dad accidentally left these here. You're a logger now!""Ha! Okay." I said as I took them from her and started to figure out how to put them on. Stefani watched with an amused look on her face as I struggled to clasp the rear straps onto the back of my jeans. After a couple unsuccessful attempts, Stefani stepped forward to assist. She quickly clasped the straps in the waistband of my jeans then adjusted the loop closures so the belts were snug over my shoulders."Thanks for the help. I can't say that I've ever worn suspenders before."With that complete, the four of us left the house and began the quest for overflowing bags of Halloween gluttony. It was now dark outside and the town was in full Halloween mode with costumed children and parents filling the sidewalks.Stefani and I admired creative costumes and chatted about various mundane topics as we all proceeded door to door through the neighborhood. She was being much more personable than she had been to date and midway through the evening, I realized that I was really enjoying her company. It had been quite some time since I had the pleasure of conversation with an adult woman, at least beyond normal exchanges with a store clerk, waitress, or teacher.As we walked, Stefani mentioned that Toni had been asking about having a sleepover with Lizzie, to which I responded, "I'm sure Lizzie would love that."We made trick-or-treat stops at a couple more houses before Stefani tentatively asked, "Would Friday night work for a sleepover?"I thought out loud, "I don't think we have any plans for Friday; Yes, that should work."Stefanie gave a sheepish smile then hesitantly said, "Would you mind if it was at your house?"I chuckled and then joked, "Why do I feel like I was just set up?""I'm sorry. A guy at work asked me out for dinner and dancing with some co-workers. He really saved me when I was behind on a deadline, so I didn't feel like I could say no."Her words said it was only an obligation, but her eyes said something different. I felt a twinge of jealousy course through my veins and didn't understand why. Up until that night, she was downright frigid toward me and I would have put her firmly in the "necessary acquaintance" category, tolerating her only because our daughters were friends.My very practical reply was, "No worries. The girls will have a blast and I didn't have anything going on anyway. If you want, Toni can come home with us after school. We'll just swing by your house and pickup any overnight things she needs.""Thanks, I owe you."I asked about her job and she went on to tell me that she was an accountant for a corporation headquartered in a larger city nearby. Like me, she had the flexibility to work from home which was invaluable in making single parenting life somewhat workable. Her usual routine was to go into the office after Toni left for school, work there until early afternoon, then do the 30-minute commute to be home by the time Toni walked home from school. She would make up the few hours of lost work time throughout the evening and after Toni went to bed.Stefani reciprocated by asking about my work, which I had just began to describe when we arrived at a house that was particularly festive with an abundance of yard decorations, strobe lighting, fog machines, and spooky music. It didn't phase the girls at all, and they eagerly went to retrieve candy from a woman in an elaborate witch outfit.As they did, a man dressed as Captain Morgan opened a large treasure chest and called to Stefani and me, "Arr ye matees! Bootie for the Buccaneer and his First Mate!" while gesturing toward what turned out to be a disguised cooler filled with ice, beer, hard lemonade, and other assorted spirits.It was all in good fun and I politely declined his offer using my best pirate accent. I glanced at Stefani who gave me a strangely warm smile and called, "Come on girls, let's move on!"I wasn't sure what the smile meant, but it made me feel good.An Overnighter.On Friday, neither of the girls could contain their excitement as they climbed into my Jeep after school. They were bouncing on the seats, giggling and squealing as I tried to focus them on fastening their seatbelts. Once latched, the belts restrained them from bouncing on the seats, but the giggling and squealing continued all the way to Stefani's house.When the three of us went inside to retrieve Toni's overnight bags, Stefani greeted us with several different dresses draped over her arms, obviously weighing what she should wear for the evening. She thanked me profusely for the overnight accommodation, to which I genuinely assured her was no imposition at all. Toni and Lizzie returned with a couple bags and I offered a half-hearted, "Have a great time tonight." as we walked out the door.Bonding.It was a cool day and the forecast was for freezing temperatures that night, so I set about starting a fire in the great room hearth as the girls carried the overnight bags up to Lizzie's bedroom. After assuring the kindling fire was well established, I began to assemble ingredients for homemade pizza and smiled internally at the sounds of them happily playing in the open loft upstairs. Toni had really been a Godsend to Lizzie and, in turn, to me.The girls were thrilled when I called them downstairs for dinner and they saw the freshly wood-fired cheese pizza. I got huge hugs from both of them before they took plates back upstairs to watch 'Frozen' in the loft. I also grabbed a slice and settled myself in front of the fire to channel surf and relax for the evening.A couple hours later, the girls came downstairs, roasted a few marshmallows in the fire, and promptly went back upstairs for another movie. I muted my TV for a moment and heard the familiar music of 'The Incredibles' emanating from the loft. Satisfied they weren't watching anything inappropriate, I turned my attention back to the ball game I was watching.I turned the TV off when the ball game ended around 11:00 and noticed it was very quiet in the house. When investigating the silence upstairs, I found the girls asleep in Lizzie's double bed with the lights still on. It appeared as if they exhausted themselves to the point that they crashed in the middle of an Old Maid card game. I laughed quietly as I took a picture, texted it to Stefani, then turned out the lights.My sleepiness was getting the best of me too, so I brushed my teeth, stripped down to my boxers, climbed in bed, and immediately fell asleep.Night Terrors.I was startled awake by a loud and continuous banging sound coming from downstairs. My eyes flashed to the bedside clock, 12:20pm, and I flew out of bed realizing that the banging sound was coming from someone beating on the front door. Intuitively, my hand went to the fingerprint recognition lockbox under my nightstand where I swiftly removed the .45 Beretta PX4 it housed, pre-cocking the single/double action as I ran down the stairs.The banging stopped as I neared the door, so I paused for a deep breath and to consider my actions. All the lights were off in the house so my movements should be relatively concealed. However, the exterior porch light was on so I could easily see outside. I carefully peered out the windows adjacent to the door and didn't see anyone standing on the porch or in the gravel driveway immediately beyond. Having confirmed that, I took a tactical stance with my weapon, readied myself, and flung the door open.What I found was Stefani collapsed in a sobbing mass just outside the doorway. Relieved that she wasn't an intruder, yet concerned about her at the same time, I exclaimed, "Stefani!" while quickly flipping the safety on the gun and setting it on a shelf by the door. Still clothed only in boxers, I crouched down and carefully lifted Stefani to her feet and into an all-consuming bearhug.She was shaking like a leaf as I cradled her head against my shoulder, shuffled us inside the house, and closed the door. Having no idea what was wrong, I was scared to say anything for fear of making whatever it was worse, so I just held her for what seemed like an eternity.When she eventually began to calm down a little, I said softly, "I'm here to listen whenever you want to talk; I'm here to do whatever you need; I'm here for you."She briefly pulled her head away from my bare shoulder to look up at me through streaming tears, then returned her head to my chest before rhythmically repeating through escalating cries, "Why me?!; Why can't I escape?!; Why me?!";Again, having no idea about the situation, my arms simply cradled her in an attempt to provide some minimal amount of comfort and protection. When she seemed to calm slightly and her chanting faded away, I guided her to the leather sofa facing the great room's stone hearth fireplace. Grabbing a box of tissues off an end table as we passed, I sat her on one end of the sofa and gently tucked a throw blanket around her arms and legs.There were still red coals in the fireplace from earlier, so I stoked them a bit and added a few new logs as Stefani looked on while wiping her face with a handful of tissues. I glanced upward toward Lizzie's room and was happy to see the door still shut and the girls apparently still asleep.Looking back at Stefani, I tried to lighten the mood by gesturing toward my boxers and saying, "I'm not really dressed for company. I'll go throw on some clothes.""No, please don't leave."The sincerity of the need was evident in her eyes so I sat next to her on the sofa and covered my lap with a throw blanket in an attempt to be somewhat gentlemanly. As soon as I was settled, Stefani shifted to rest her upper body against mine and her head on my shoulder. While repositioning, she pulled my arm around her, folded her long legs back beneath her on the sofa, then rested her hand on my bare chest.We both sat that way for quite some time just staring into the flickering light of the fire. At some point, I noticed her breathing became slower and deeper, signaling exhaustion had overtaken whatever traumatic events occurred earlier in the evening.As she slept, I cautiously decoupled myself from our embrace while simultaneously laying her down on the sofa. I felt a little guilty as I stood there admiring her form while she slept. A neatly tailored wool cocktail dress with intricately mottled gray herringbone fabric tastefully hugged the curves of her body. The rounded, high neckline stopped just under the chiseled wings of her collar bones and the A-line profile that would have normally ended mid-thigh, had worked much further up her long legs as I laid her down. Thankfully, a pair of black knit leggings preserved her modesty and prevented me from having to explain myself later.I retrieved a pillow from the linen closet and carefully lifted her head to slide it underneath. I then unzipped and removed her fashionable black suede, ankle-height boots before tucking blankets over her slender but toned body.Satisfied that she looked relatively comfortable, I put another couple logs on the fire then went upstairs to bed.To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts, for Literotica. 

JoAnne’s Christmas Curse: Part 2 A Bike Messenger Received. Based on a post by Todd 1 72, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. In the morning, JoAnne only found one skirt and jacket; with a remarkable short skirt. And the only shoes had six inch spike heels. Fortunately the long wool overcoat was back, so at least she could probably make it to the office without being ravished, although as horny as she was waking up, any ravishing was more likely to be her doing anyway. JoAnne shrugged off her coat as she walked past Lillian's desk, the super-short skirt eliciting an appreciative "ooh" from Lillian. Then, Lillian said, "Um, shit. JoAnne, the secretary offsite training is today, so I have to leave in like five minutes; we're supposed to head out to some lame team building exercise thing." JoAnne flinched. Lillian, cute as ever, stood up and stepped into the inner office with her. Lillian continued. "I, um, was really hoping to finish all that, um, dictation we started yesterday, but I just got a call saying there are no excused absences. Human Resources is adamant." JoAnne forced a smile on her face. "Not your fault. I was really hoping we could; um, go over that last part again today. Maybe you could read it back to me tomorrow though." She felt Lillian's warm hand slide up the back of her skirt and gently grab her bare ass, a fingertip just pressed against her asshole. Lillian smiled sweetly as if butter wouldn't melt in her mouth. "I hate to wait that long, but I'll go over my notes so I can read it back exactly right." JoAnne shivered, glanced out the door to make sure nobody was in the outer office, then whispered into Lillian's ear, "God, I was so looking forward to dragging you in here this morning. You'd better run while you still have some clothes on!" Lillian gave her a chaste peck on the cheek, then slipped out the door. Shit. Alone. Horny as hell. JoAnne settled in to get some work done. The morning dragged by, Joanne having to find every file, and never quite sure where to look. She was surprised at how much she actually had undervalued her secretaries; the Byzantine filing system used by the company for hard copy files, was certainly not designed for amateurs. By late afternoon, she found herself frustrated; sorting through file cabinets, looking for a 10-year old file. She was looking in the second lowest cabinet when she heard someone behind her, clearing his throat. JoAnne whirled. The same bike messenger as usual, stood with a package; and gilt edged green envelope in hand. From where he had been standing, he must have had a clear view of her full ass, as she bent over the files. With the super-short skirt and no panties, it didn't take a genius to figure out what he'd seen. She glanced down at his thin spandex cycling shorts surreptitiously. Yep. Hard-on. Giant hard-on. She could see each vein in the trellis texture wrapping around the wide girth of his cock. "How long have you been standing there." "About 90 seconds, I just came; in. I mean came in." "I'll bet." She snatched the big bubble-wrap envelope from his hand. Ripped it open and read the gilt and ivory card. All it said was, "He's all yours." She felt the now-familiar tingling, surge through her. The package had a very nice Christmas bath towel with ivory and gold trim. She stared at the muscular bike messenger, stepped around him; then closed, and locked the office door. "Three questions. No bullshit." He raised an eyebrow, "Yes?" "You married?" "No." "Steady girlfriend?" "No." "Straight?" "Yes." "Fine. I can see you're horny." She gestured at his monstrous hard-on. "You've eyed me every time you've come in here; and if I don't get laid in the next few minutes, I'll go insane." Her skirt and blouse hit the floor, and before he could even respond, she was on her knees and pulling the spandex shorts to his ankles. Her mouth was on his massive cock before he could even finish stepping out of his shoes and pull his shirt off. The taste was amazing, she felt like she couldn't get away; every lick made her crave him even more. She could barely get her hand around the shaft, so she began stroking his massive pole with both hands; spreading as much of her saliva on his cock as she could manage, then she began pumping his cock in and out of her mouth, getting a little deeper with each stroke. She felt his hands grip her hair, and he slowly began to take over the rhythm, and driving in a little deeper each time. She felt a flash of anger as she realized he was just fucking her mouth, just using her! The feeling of anger flashed into heat that seemed to center on her pussy. She groaned around the thrusting pole. His cock went in deeper and she sucked harder, slurping as he pulled back. Fuck, it felt great, just to act like a total slut! She moved her hands back around, to grab his muscular ass, and began pulling him in harder. She should have been gagging and choking on his cock; it was going halfway down her damn throat! But apparently Holly had also turned off her gag mechanism or something. He must think she was a total whore to be able to deep throat him like that. The more she thought about it, the more it turned her on. She grabbed his ass hard and pulled him right up to her, feeling his cock slide down her throat until her lips were all the way down. She held him that way, listening to him groan, then she very slowly slid him out of her burning mouth, looking up at him and making hard eye contact. Just as he was almost out of her mouth, she let her teeth touch the head; then sucked him all the way in again. After four times, his eyes were starting to lose focus, so she finally let him slide all the way out, his cock glistening with her saliva. "You're not getting off that easy; I said I need to get laid. I need to get fucking pounded!" JoAnne led him over to the desk then she laid down on. With ass right at the edge, she pulled her knees up until they were right at her tits. The bike courier guy didn't hesitate at all, plunging his steel rod in all the way to the hilt. Even as wet as she was, the huge pole filling her; induced a gasp. "Oh yeah! Now just fucking hammer that pussy!" He complied without a word, his balls slapping against her ass with each drive. Moaning loudly, she stretched her legs up, then rested her heels over his shoulders, and began tweaking her hard nipples. With all her frustration earlier, her orgasms didn't take long to arrive; gushing hot juice as her inner muscles contracted on the giant cock. Feeling the force of her orgasm, he started to slow. She snarled through gritted teeth, "Keep fucking, god dammit! Don't stop or I'll slap the shit out of you!" He grinned and continued ramming into her steaming hole; it took two more hard climaxes, before she could feel herself relax. He began to pick up speed, and she could see from his face; he was nearly there. Suddenly the desk slid; and his cock popped out, pointed right at her; just as a fountain of sticky white cum erupted. JoAnne felt the first rope, splattering upward from her stomach, to her tits, and finally her face. Then a second rope came even harder and longer. Since her mouth was open, she got a good taste of the hot jizz. Her mouth filled up, just as the second rope a jizz abated. She stared directly into his eyes as she swallowed it all. A third rope commenced, hitting her right between the eyes. It spread evenly in both lateral directions. Covering her eye shadow and cascading down over her eyelids, and flowing over her high cheekbones. It ran along her jaw, and dribbled into the ravine of her deep cleavage. That bitch! JoAnne was sure she could hear Holly’s haunting giggle. He staggered back. "Shit, I'm sorry, the damn desk slid; I, uh;” She waved him off, licking the cum off her lips. "Don't worry about it; furniture has a mind of its own sometimes." He dressed hurriedly while she toweled herself off. After he was gone, she checked her hair one last time for cum droplets and headed home. That night, her vibrator was buzzing pretty late. Three on a match The next morning, one of the red outfits was hanging in the closet; see through white blouse, red skirt, red jacket; and the now-normal high heel red shoes. Not a stitch of underwear, of any type, of course. The skirt seemed longer than they had been, the last few days, and the neckline was a little less obvious. With the jacket closed and fully buttoned, she could probably be seen in public without getting arrested. Another Christmas card lay on her counter, all it said was, "Be Helpful! Helping Others Can be Fulfilling." Lillian wasn't in the outer office. Just as JoAnne settled into her chair, Lillian, wearing a cute little gray skirt outfit, came in, leading a small young woman with light brown hair and huge glasses, into the room. "JoAnne, this is Mouse, from the IT office. She is going to replace the Video conference set-up this morning; a lot more than the cable, was bad." "Mouse"; gave a weak smile, which clearly showed where she had picked up her nickname. The resemblance to a friendly, cute, cartoon mouse was uncanny. She had two prominent front teeth and her ears even stuck out enough to make the image perfect. Well, as long as she was here, there was no way JoAnne was going to get Lillian alone. JoAnne moved to Lillian's desk while Lillian and Mouse struggled with the connections. Mouse, working in the secure comms closet, while Lillian kept reconnecting cables under the desk. JoAnne watched Lillian's cute round ass, wiggling around as she swapped out yet another piece of the system, while Mouse adjusted settings on the master board in the closet; occasionally closing the door to see the whole panel. Going down a couple floors, to Security; to sign for a new badge and computer token that would work with the new conference system, was a relief for JoAnne. As she walked back into her office, closing the outer door behind her, the first thing she saw was Lillian's yummy ass, still wiggling from under the desk. Looking around, she noted that everyone seemed to be still at work, just as she’d left them. So that means Mouse was still in the comms closet, with the door almost shut. Grinning evilly, JoAnne slid up behind the desk and the lovely ass of her assistant was exposed. She rolled up her desk chair and seated herself, then slid one hand up her inner thigh; slowly; whispering, "As soon as we're alone, I'm eating that sweet pussy, until you scream! Then I'm fucking your brains out with Carlos!” That was the nickname she gave her new strap-on dildo harness setup. Lillian didn't say anything, but spread her legs further. JoAnne then saw the jeweled stem of a lovely ass-plug, deeply set in Lillian’s lovely asshole. Where did Lillian get this lovely accessory from? She let her fingers cruise up the soft inner thigh. Much to her excitement, Lillian wasn't wearing any panties; and she was very, very wet. JoAnne began to finger her in earnest, massaging the rapidly swollen clit and dripping pussy rapidly. Lillian was thrusting back against her hand, so she quickly slipped two fingers into her, pumping in and out until she heard a soft moan and felt Lillian's pussy muscles contacting rhythmically on her fingers. Hearing the rattling at the comms closet door, she rapidly stood up and acted as if she was in the middle of a conversation with Lillian: "So we may have to stay later tonight until we get this sorted out." Lillian stepped out of the comms closet. Stunned Joanne looked down at the desk as Mouse slipped out from underneath it, with a huge mousey grin, flushed face and a great deal of hair out of place. Belatedly, Joanne realized Mouse was also wearing a gray skirt, just like Lillian's. "I'll stay as late as you want, Ma'am! Gosh Lily, you said she was great to work for, but I didn't know she was this great!" Lillian looked confused. Mouse's grin got even wider. "Lil, she didn't know we switched places; she thought I was you.” Turning back to the director, Mouse continued; “Miss Steadman, It was great! Mouse was euphoric and giddy. “LiI, haven't gotten laid since the last time we did the amateur-night strip club thing, you know? The time you and I had too much tequila, ended up in the oil-wrestling pit, and went home together? And Miss Steadmann was really good! Normally I'd scream if someone just slid their hand up my skirt, but it was so obvious she thought it was you! And I thought it would be funny; she promised to fuck my brains out as soon as we were alone. So I was going to say something, but her fingers felt so good; going up my thigh, and I kept putting off saying anything. And I've been so horny all week. I mean; I can masturbate, but it just isn't the same as having someone else do it to you. And she knows just how to use her fingers; I came so hard, I thought I would pass out. Gosh Lily, you need to learn to share!" Mouse said the entire thing in one breath, which made Lillian begin to giggle, then Mouse joined in and finally JoAnne broke down and began to laugh. Breathlessly, JoAnne gasped out, "I'm so sorry, I've just been so crazy horny for the last week." Mouse giggled, "You should jump the bike courier guy; makes me wet every time he walks through the office. I end up fingering myself under the desk!" "I jumped him yesterday, and screwed his brains out." "Oh my gosh! Is he as good as he looks? I'll bet he's hung like a horse!" "Huge; he's just hung like a stallion!. But I'm still horny as hell!" After they finally managed to stop laughing, Mouse looked thoughtfully at the outer office door. Her wicked mouse-grin got wider. She pulled a doorknob sign out of her bag. It said; "Tech Support. Sensitive Hardware Installation; Keep Out." She walked to the outer office door, pulled it open, hung the sign on the outer knob, then closed and locked it with an evil mousey leer. "Looks like later to me!" JoAnne felt Lily reach around her and begin unbuttoning her blouse, pausing for a moment to gently tease JoAnne's hard nipples. Mouse dropped her skirt to the floor and walked towards the cleared off desk. "So Miss Jo, you said something about; making me scream?" Jo shivered as Lily pulled her blouse down off her shoulders while tracing up the nape of her neck with the hot tip of her tongue. Lily whispered in her ear. "I'm holding you to that, too. You may have said it to her, but you thought you were promising it to me. Looks like double duty for you." It was over two hours later when JoAnne finally walked out on wobbly legs. She was even a little sore; Mouse, it turned out, had a fondness for wearing the strap-on and her compact little body had more strength than anyone would expect. JoAnne was also very glad she'd been using the vibrator on her ass so regularly; her earlier attack on Lily's ass had brought a rather delightful but slightly over the top retribution from Lily. Mouse and Lily seemed very comfortable with each other, and it was pretty clear they were a lot fonder of each other than either of them really realized. To be honest JoAnne wondered why she'd noticed. Dropping off to sleep was easier than ever. After a few minutes with her vibrator of course. The Third Package When JoAnne woke the next morning, naked as usual, she glanced in the mirror; her little holly leaf was very much edged in gold now; and the hair seemed to be turning a dark green. At least her closet was looking a little more benign this morning; the ever present red jacket, a regular white silk blouse; hardly transparent at all; her now-perpetually-excited nipples poked through, but she was getting used to that. And the skirt was actually just a little shorter than her usual choice. The heels were almost an inch higher than before, but that was a pretty easy trade-off. The shoes, at least, were comfortable. As she strolled into her kitchen, she found Holly, and another incredibly busty elf perched on the counter, looking over a couple of scrolls. Both were drinking coffee from her coffeemaker. "A black elf?" Holly and the new elf looked up at her. The black elf threw her a sharp look. "What, is she racist, too?" Holly shook her head, and held up her scroll. "Nope. Just ignorant." Holly looked over at JoAnne. "Elves aren't born, we're recruited." "From where? "Everywhere. I was recruited in Germany over 900 years ago. Koko here was recruited from Johannesburg about 80 years ago." JoAnne really wanted to know what the hell they were doing in her kitchen, but pushing Holly had proven to be a really bad idea, so she tried to be conversational. "So what's the recruitment profile? I mean you'd have to have some kind of criteria." She looked at the two of them critically for a second. "Cause If I was going to guess, I'd assume it had something to do with having tits like honeydew melons." Koko gave a lopsided grin. "That's part of the 'elf upgrade package.' The Big Guy has a thing for giant knockers, so you lose a little height and gain half dozen cups sizes. They firm up and stick out, too. Gwyneth, our head supervisor, is over 800 years old, and she still has very little sag." She reached up with her hands and jiggled her boobs. "They're really sensitive, too. Definitely worth the trade." "Doesn't that make your back hurt?" Holly laughed. "Christmas Magic, Baby." "The Big Guy is?" "Santa Claus, Pere Noel, Father Christmas. Yep, he's real." "And he likes big knockers. Do you guys, uh?" Koko shook her head, eyes wide. "Nope, He's a one-woman guy, and Lady Winter isn't somebody you'd want to piss off. She doesn't mind skin and jiggle all around him, doesn't mind looking at it, herself. But I'd hate to think what would happen if anyone was stupid enough to go after and seduce him." Holly nodded. "She actually does the upgrades, I think the giant ta-tas are her idea, anyway." She suddenly looked a little serious. "So, anyway; Koko here is from the Legal Oversight office. She's responsible for making sure all the legal criteria are met for this kind of stuff. Christmas Lesson Curses, you know." "She's a lawyer?" Koko stiffened. "Oh? So I can't be a lawyer now?" JoAnne flinched. "No, I mean, I guess, I just never thought of Elves as needing lawyers." Koko relaxed a bit. "We have divisions to do everything: management, logistics, manufacturing, recruiting, and, of course; the elves who go out and spread Christmas cheer, the 'Jingle Girls,' that's by far our biggest division." Holly caught Jo's eye. "She has to make sure that I'm not misusing power, make sure you deserved the curse. All that kind of stuff." There was an almost pleading look in her eye. Koko nodded, sipping her coffee and picking up a scroll from the counter. "Somebody, who I won't name, but who's initials are 'Holly Mistletoe' is kind of sloppy with paperwork and has gotten her ass in trouble before; for overreacting. In fact, she's on probation. One more misuse and she's back in the toy factory, putting eyes in those creepy little dolls." Holly shuddered. Jo shrugged. "So what do you need to know?" "Okay. Let's see. Were you knowingly and deliberately rude to her, contrary to the Spirit of Christmas?" "Yeah, I kinda was. More than 'kinda.' I knocked her on her ass." "On purpose?" "I don't know. More, not giving a shit." Koko's eyes slid sideways accusingly towards Holly, who looked a little stricken. Jo suddenly felt a little sorry for Holly, even though she'd started this whole thing. "Oh yeah, I did tell her to 'Fuck off.' Twice. And definitely I meant that. I tried to get her thrown out of the restaurant." She saw relief cross Holly's face. Koko looked placated. "Okay. So let's see if the response was appropriate;” Koko scanned the scroll. "Maybe a little over the top, but not too much. No permanent damage or anything. Not like that sheep incident in Scotland." Holly suppressed a snicker and Koko glared at her. "It wasn't funny, you know. A whole country gets a bad reputation because some drunk highlander pinched your ass without your permission." She looked over at JoAnne. "Have you learned your lesson?" "Yes. I think I have. I'll sure as hell remember this, for the rest of my life." "Okay then, we can go ahead and turn it off." JoAnne thought fleetingly of Mouse and Lillian. "Wait, doesn't it end at midnight tonight anyway? Until Midnight of Christmas Eve and all that?" Koko looked a little confused. "Well, yes, but it isn't necessary to continue; you're clearly contrite;” "No, it's okay, I don't want to put you guys through any trouble or anything. I've made it so far, I'll make it through the day." Koko shrugged, but JoAnne thought Holly looked a bit smug as the two of them disappeared with that bizarre reverse popping sound. Alone. Unfortunately for JoAnne, Lily had called to say she would be out; her car had broken down. Just as bad, when JoAnne made up an excuse to call down to Tech Support to "ask Mouse a question about this video upgrade," she'd been told that Mouse had called out to go help someone whose car had broken down. Obviously Lily. JoAnne reflected that the two of them seemed to be a little more than just a couple friends who slept together once in a while. In a way, she wished Lily had called her for help instead of Mouse. She lasted only half the day in the nearly deserted office. Everyone had taken Christmas Eve off, and she could have sprinted through the building, naked; and not run into anyone. By noon, only she and the old man at the security desk, were left. Grumbling, she walked out of the building, and started home. Nobody to care for, nobody to visit. As she walked past a still-open jewelry store, she noticed charm necklaces proudly displayed. Not very expensive things; just little gold charms. But one design was a little cartoon mouse; and one of the others was a lily. After a flash of inspiration, she walked down the street to a metro delivery service, filled out the forms, and paid a ridiculous fee to have the necklaces delivered by tonight. With a self-satisfied smile, she sent the mouse necklace to Lily and the lily necklace to Mouse, along with a note that she hoped they had a wonderful Christmas. At 6pm, tired of waiting for the ‘shoe to drop’, and more than a little disappointed, JoAnne took a relaxing shower. Afterward she dried and wore her very expensive white plush bathrobe. She pulled a bottle of chilled white wine out of her walk-in wine cellar, and put it on the counter. Her earlier joy at finding the right gifts for Lily and Mouse, was fast-fading, and in the back of her mind, she was seriously considering drinking enough wine to pass out, for the first time since college. That is, until she heard a knock on her Penthouse apartment door. That in itself should have been impossible; nobody entered the building without being rung up in the first place. She walked over and looked out the peephole. The bike messenger. She smiled to herself, feeling a surge of lust. "Holly, you clever, sneaky little bitch." She untied and tossed her robe over on the easy chair, and threw the door open with a smile. "Just what I was waiting for! Come on in." Three faces stared at her in shock. Well, two were in shock; the third was starting a knowing grin. She looked from face to face to face, stunned. The Bike Messenger. An identical Bike Messenger. And yet another twin Bike Messenger. "Triplets? Identical Triplets." The grinning one stepped in, pulling the other two with him. "I'm Derrick, this is Devlin and that is Darwin. We operate Triple D Messenger Service." The one he'd called Devlin, stared at her for a second, then blinked and shook his head. "You dropped off a couple packages to be delivered and the addresses got smeared." He held up the packages for Lily and Mouse. "Since we had deliveries in this building we figured we'd drop by and get;” his voice trailed off as Joann reached over and grabbed his shirtfront and Darwin's arm, and began dragging them towards the living room. "I really hope you three don't have anywhere to be for the next couple of hours." She felt Derrick's hands slide up her bare body, to cup her tits, and Darwin started kissing her deeply. An hour later, moaning her way through yet another shivering orgasm, she noticed movement in the doorway. Lily and Mouse, both in long winter coats watched; open-mouthed from the doorway. Each one was clutching a wine box with a bow on it. She pulled her mouth off the head of the cock she'd been happily sucking on. Darwin, or was it Derrick; looked over at them, then back down at JoAnne. "You need to get that lock looked at." "Come in and close the door." Mouse looked at her wide-eyed, then at the men stroking in and out of JoAnne. "Miss Jo, you look a little; busy, maybe we should go." "Well; I think maybe 'Miss I-Get-Wet-and-Finger-Myself-Whenever-the-Bike-Messenger-Comes-Through'; and 'Miss I-Want-to-Take-a-Bite-of-His-Ass'; should lose their clothes and give me a hand before I suffocate. This whole 'airtight' thing is fun at first, but a girl needs to be able to breathe." Lily and Mouse exchanged looks and giggled as they dropped their coats. The only thing either one was wearing was their shoes. As the men slowly let her loose, JoAnne said. "Mouse, Lily, this is Derrick, Devlin and Darwin of Triple D Messenger Service." Lily reached out and grabbed the nearest cock. "Dibs on Devlin." "Um, actually, I'm Darwin;” "Yeah, whatever. Just get that rock hard ass and phallus over here." The one nearest Mouse smiled at her. "I'm;” Mouse solemnly cut him off, grabbing his hard shaft and leading him over towards an easy chair. "Don't care. You name wasn't the important part of my recurring fantasy." JoAnne looked at the remaining brother. Whatever his name was. "Thank God! Now I can move how I want to." It was another hour before they paused. While the guys recovered, JoAnne gave the charm necklaces to Mouse and Lily and watched their smiles light up. Especially when they realized who got which necklace. Mouse reached over and pulled Jo and Lily into a hug. "You guys are the best!" Lily grabbed the wine boxes, handing one to Mouse. "We got you gifts too." Mouse opened the box with a crazy mousey leer, pulling out an enormous strap-on, while Lily did the same. Her grin wasn't as mousey, but the leer was just as crazy. They began strapping them on, and over their shoulders, JoAnne could see the guys' hard-ons returning already. "Holly Mistletoe. Holly Mistletoe. Holly Mistletoe!" Everything froze with a snap. Holly, her elf cap askew, was standing in the middle of the room. She looked around at the three buff bike messengers, who'd just been starting to get up, then at Lily and Mouse, frozen with their giant strap-ons at the ready and lust-filled eyes. "Wow. I'm impressed. Helluva party." "It's getting a little wild." "Okay, you definitely need help. Do you want me to make them go to sleep, send some home, send all of them home?" "Oh, no. Don't do that." Holly looked around. "Then what?" "I wasn't really calling for help. I just figured, that if you weren't busy you might want to; you know." "Join in?" Holly looked at her disbelievingly. JoAnne shrugged. "Sorry, I just thought you might want a little fun. But I guess being an Elf on Christmas Eve, you're probably busy." Holly looked over at the three guys and grinned. "Fuck it, the team up north can get by without me." "How are you going to get them to not freak out when you just show up, I doubt all of them believe in Christmas Magic?" "The magic of Pizza. Everybody believes in pizza." A sudden snap with that strange reverse-popping sound and everyone was in motion again. Just as they had her encircled, there was a loud knock and the door popped open. Holly, in a ridiculously tight, red and white, cleavage-baring parody of a pizza delivery costume was standing at the door, holding a two huge pizza boxes. "Pizza delivery! For Miss Jo Steadmann. Looks like a 'Crowd Pleaser Combo', One 'Double Sweet and Spicy' and one extra-large, extra-hot Triple Sausage. Lily shook her head. "You really need to get that lock looked at." Holly looked around, as if seeing everything for the first time, and her eyes widened. "Oh, triplets!" Trio Times. Jo relaxed dreamily, eyes closed, laying on her side on her bed as Mouse and Lily thrust slowly, gently, in and out of her in perfect rhythm. Their legs were tangled together. Lily, behind her, and Mouse, in front, used their hands to hold JoAnne’s upper leg up at the knee, while they both kissed and nibbled her neck. She listened to far more intense noises from the next room. Somewhere around midnight, Holly had finally dragged the three bike messengers off with a lascivious grin. JoAnne didn't have to make any effort, just enjoyed the sensations, the slow build until a last, slow wave of orgasm slid through her. As she opened her eyes, she realized that Lily and Mouse were gently kissing each other, the golden charms on their necklaces tapping together, making tiny bell-like sounds, while the two of them looked into each other's eyes as if they were in a world all their own. Walking Funny. The next morning, JoAnne slipped quietly off the bed; Lillian and Mouse were nestled together on the other side. Mouse was snoring quietly, little, squeaky contented sounds. It was clear, just from the way they were holding each other; that they had crossed from occasional Friends with Benefits, to something much more serious, and that made JoAnne smile a little. Holly was sitting lazily, in one of the easy chairs, dressed in one of JoAnne's robes. She raised a mug up. "The boys had to leave, remembered they had a Christmas family thing. That's good, 'cause I'm gonna walk funny for a few days. Damn, they had some serious stamina. Must be all that bike riding. Hey, I've got some hot chocolate for you on the counter." JoAnne raised the steaming mug off the counter. "I thought you'd be busy today." "No, Christmas Day is a pretty quiet day for me, just a couple things to do." She waved at the penthouse apartment. "Is this worth it? Your job, I mean, it obviously makes a shit-ton of money, but it seems pretty stressful." "I thought so, but honestly, over the last few days, I've had more fun than I can remember." She paused. "I could work my ass off for the rest of my life and it would never get me what Lily and Mouse have." "I saw that too, they just didn't realize it until last night. They just figured out that they're a forever couple, I could see it in their eyes last night. You saw it before they did, didn't you?" They both love men, a lot. But they’ll have to be men who don’t mind the Sapphic dimensions in the two women’s lives. JoAnne nodded. "I even kind of gave a hint to them." She told Holly about the necklaces, realizing that the whole thought that she wasn't going to get something; she'd never even thought of wanting, was depressing. JoAnne decided to change the subject. "So, do you like your job?" "It's amazing. I get to travel all over the world, all the time. And I really am the best at it." "I can tell, last night was insane, you outdid yourself." “But I want more from life than career affirmation. I want a meaningful and fun relationship with someone who appreciates who I am. This corporation will never be able to give me those things.” “Did you know that Triple D is conducting a search for a logistics administrator? Derrick is conduction interviews, starting tomorrow. They’ve been offered metro area contracts from a global overnight delivery leader, and they’ll need a very competent administrator. It sounds custom-made for one JoAnne Steadmann?” “Derrick and I had fantastic chemistry, a couple days ago, and again last night. But will Derrick and I be compatible, I mean, after the curse wears off?” Holly shook her head. "The curse ended at Midnight. Since we operate all over the world, all our stuff is set to work on Greenwich mean time, so that'd be about 6PM yesterday, here." "So what was last night?" "That was all you; and, let me tell you, you are one crazy, horny, bitch. You just needed to be unleashed." "Oh. My. God. I thought that was part of your 'spreading Christmas cheer' job." Holly leaned back grinning. "That's a blast, one of the best jobs out there; but I'm not a Jingle Girl, that's not what I do. I just did a courtesy check, on my own time. Gawd, woman! You sure know how to host a shagging party!" "Well, what do you do?" Holly put the mug down on the small table next to her and pulled a scroll out of the thin air and unrolled it, then held a quill pen out to JoAnne, arching an eyebrow. "I'm in Recruiting. If you weren’t interested in settling down with a local guy, I’d be earnestly pitching a career option with lots of travel and opportunities unbounded.” Based on a post by Todd 1 72, in 2 parts.

JoAnne’s Christmas Curse: Part 1 The Merry Misadventures of the Christmas Cursed. Based on a post by Todd 1 72, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The Curse. JoAnne forced her way brusquely through the dense crowd toward the Thai place on the corner. Lord, she hated holiday shopping; screaming brats, the jarring sounds of ringing bells, the constant fucking "gimme, gimme, gimme" of the damn "charity" workers. As if they weren't really there to guilt you into forking over the goddamn money. And all these fucking people just kept on bumping against her, wrinkling her $2000 black skirt and jacket power suit. Didn't they have somewhere to be, didn't people work anymore? Just as she broke free of the crowd, she half-ran-into and half-plowed-over a diminutive blonde girl in some kind of Christmas outfit, sending packages skittering across the frozen ground and knocking the mini-skirted kid on her ass. Great, what the fuck was a kid doing out in the middle of the day anyway; JoAnne stopped. From the size of her boobs, this was no kid; a midget? Crap, they used something else now, like small person or some shit. The blonde glared at her through her skewed hair while she straightened her tilted elf hat for a second, then caught herself and smiled, although, honestly, it looked a little more like she was gritting her teeth. "Merry Christmas, huh?" JoAnne rolled her eyes and started to walk on. "Hey! Aren't you going to help me get all this shit picked up?" JoAnne looked over her shoulder at the flustered little blonde. "Fuck off, I'm busy" and pushed her way into the Restaurant. Finding her way to her usual seat, as she brushed her short, platinum blonde hair back, she sat and pointed at the waitress who immediately ran to the kitchen to get her order started and get her a damn drink. JoAnne pulled out her blackberry and started to pull up her emails; about 10 seconds later her system froze. Shit. The chair across from her pulled out. Without looking up, JoAnne growled. "I don't need any company, and I need space to work. Fuck off." Even with her cold demeanor, her pale skin, white blonde hair and blue eyes drew more attention than she'd ever wanted. Nothing happened. When she looked up, the tiny honey blonde from outside was leaning back in the chair, staring at her with her arms crossed under her outsized boobs. She looked a like a distinctly adult-oriented version of an elf; long blonde hair, pointy ears, a micro-miniskirt and a huge rack that barely stayed in her costume. Despite the rosy cheeks and turned up nose, though, the twinkle in her eyes looked extremely icy. JoAnne sighed. Oh well, if the little bitch wanted to be a problem, she'd have her thrown out. She started to look around for a waiter, then realized nobody was moving. Nobody at all. Inside or in the vast crowd outside. No sound. Everything was frozen. She looked back at the girl, who slowly arched her left eyebrow in an overly dramatic fashion. "Look Sister, I'd tell you not to do anything stupid, but that would be wasted effort. You can't do anything, you're stuck in that chair until I say otherwise. Elf. Christmas. Magic. Bitch." JoAnne started to protest, but her mouth simply froze as the Elf raised her hand. "Don't bother. This isn't a dream. You didn't fall and hit your head. You haven't even had a drink today yet. And it sure as fuck-all wasn't that nasty bran concoction you had for breakfast. On your salary you eat sawdust for breakfast? Fuck, eat a good breakfast and spend five more minutes on the damn elliptical." She waved her hand and JoAnne found she could speak again. "Look if you want an apology;” The Elf cut her off again "It wouldn't be sincere and you wouldn't learn a god damn thing. Don't bullshit me, Baby, I'm a whole lot older than I look. Besides, I have your file." She leaned back, reached two fingers into her ample cleavage and pulled out an ornate, gilt edged scroll, untied it and began to read over it: "Let's see; JoAnne Steadmann, age 32. No personal relationships. Wow, that sucks. You seem to have a severe case of Greed, brought on by a Self-Centered Nature and a Lack of Human Empathy, which seems to have developed around puberty;” Her voice trailed off as she read more. Then: "Damn!? You're Frigid? No Orgasms? No wonder you're a grade-A Bitch! Hell, I wouldn't wish that on anyone! Got your cherry popped in High School, but didn't enjoy it at all. And you didn't even experiment at Wellesley? Damn that's like the lickety-slit capitol of the world. You missed out on a whole lot of the sweet stuff there, Baby." JoAnne just glared at her. Whatever the hell this was about, the little blonde bitch had no right digging into her personal life. "On the bright side you're not entirely freaked out by this, and that's rarer than you think. Too many people have lost belief in Christmas magic; they can lose it completely when shit like this happens. You're pretty enough in platinum-blonde-career bitch sort of way. And, according to Records Division, you never developed any real sex aversions, so that's good;” Shaking her head, the Elf hastily re-rolled the scroll, tucked it back between her oversized boobs, then leaned forward looking intently into JoAnne's eyes. "I can fix this; but I have to follow the rules. I'm not allowed to just go around helping humanity; free will and all that shit. But I can inflict a Christmas lesson on you because you denied the True Meaning of Christmas. You were rude. To an Elf. Within the Fortnight of Christmas." JoAnne leaned back in shock. "Is this going to be one of those ghosts things? I;” The Elf shook her head "Ghosts wouldn't help you at all." She paused. "God, I love that one, it's a classic but it won't work here. I am giving you the gift of Lust. I am removing most of your inhibitions; the sexual ones anyway and 'cursing' you so that at least once a day until Midnight on Christmas Eve, you're going to find yourself in a situation that ends up in sex of some kind or other. Nothing dangerous, nothing that will destroy your life. You may end up feeling a little used and a bit humiliated, but you'll like it. Besides, a little humility would do you a lot of good, Sunshine." JoAnne felt her anger flare "Nobody uses;” And just as quickly found herself muted as the Elf stood up. "Alright, let's get this show on the road, I've got some fucking Joy to spread by the end of the day. Gimme the panties, you won't be needing them." JoAnne tried to resist, but found herself standing, reaching under her skirt and pulling off her black silk underwear and handing them over. She watched in disgust as the little Elf held them up to her nose and breathed in deeply. The Elf shook her head sadly and looked at JoAnne. "Nothing. Just Fabric softener and soap. You really are Frigid. I'm fixing that right now." She stepped over to JoAnne and reached up under her skirt. JoAnne felt the Elf's very warm hand cup her crotch. The Elf looked her in the eye "Damn. Closed up tighter than a bank vault." She rubbed her palm back and forth for a second. "Ah, there it is!" JoAnne's knees nearly gave out and she almost fell to the ground as she felt something hot surge through her whole body, but the Elf steadied her and guided her back into her seat. As Joanne watched, the Elf licked her fingertips delicately. "Much better." "That was your First Orgasm. It's been sort of stuck in the gate for a damn long time. It was a little weak from the time attenuation, so the next time it will feel better." JoAnne stiffened. "Buh, better?" "More powerful, longer." JoAnne couldn't even imagine that. The Elf continued on without really noticing JoAnne's reaction. "Here's the deal, you get a little something every day, each day gets a little more extreme and a little more intense. I've used this one a lot; it was practically standard in Vicki's day; Queen Victoria. It will be a real experience, but you can handle it. Still, if it gets to be too much, call my name three times; its 'Holly Mistletoe" and I'll pop in to help. If you really need it." Suddenly, with a sound like a balloon popping in reverse, Holly was gone and everything was in motion. The waitress rushed up with her drink; which she drank in one gulp, and her food arrived almost immediately. She managed to catch her breath and tried to act normal, although she just didn't have it in her to bitch at the waitress for being too slow like she usually did. She even caught herself leaving a much larger tip than usual. She must be shaken up. The Tattoo. JoAnne slipped into her desk; the walk back had been weird. She'd been so damn conscious of not wearing any underwear, and she normally never thought about; that. And she felt almost feverishly warm, with everybody bumping into her. She kept wondering if they somehow knew she was panty-less. Worse yet, she guiltily realized she kind of liked the idea. She had practically run by her new red-headed secretary and locked herself in the office. She started to buzz the secretary. With a start she realized she couldn't remember her secretary's name. She had just gotten rid of Samantha, the brunette; JoAnne never kept a secretary very long. She was concerned about secretaries learning too much about her; shuffling them back into the secretarial pool after 6 weeks or two big deals. What was the name of the name of the new one; thin, red hair, pixie cut, pointy nose; Lori? No. Lisa? No. Lil; Lillian. That was it. She punched the intercom on her phone. "Lillian, could you bring me a glass of water please?" A somewhat puzzled, "Yes, Ma'am," came back. Which made sense, after all, JoAnne never asked for anything, she ordered things, and she never, ever said please. Lillian quietly and efficiently brought her the water, then stepped out. As she left JoAnne watched her ass sway under her cream colored skirt. It was awfully perky and cute. JoAnne squeaked. She never, ever thought about things like that. She felt warmth growing between her thighs, more and more intense, like an itch that needed a scratch, but much, much more; personal. She shifted and tried to concentrate on work, but the only emails she had were autoreplies informing her that the recipients would be back after Christmas break. A curious tingling was growing just above her privates. She frantically pulled her skirt up and looked down. All her pubic hair was gone, except for a neatly trimmed patch just above her cunt in the shape of a holly leaf. Even more of a shock, just to the left of it was a tiny incredibly intricate tattoo of a mistletoe ball on crossed candy canes. She could just make out the words "Christmas Magic. Bitch." woven into the mistletoe. Shit. Shit. Shit. How the hell do you explain that to your gynecologist? Maybe it was one of those stick on tattoos, she could just rub it. The second she started rubbing, she knew she'd made a mistake. The feeling shot over her like arcs of electricity; she felt her lips go numb, her legs began to shake and her nipples grew achingly hard; she could make out the tips through the fabric of her blouse. She wanted to stop, she really did, but she couldn't; her fingers were playing with her lips and clit almost instantly. Without stopping, she managed to pull her skirt up around her waist and pull open her jacket and shirt. She couldn't get the fucking bra off, but while she massaged her clit she reached inside the bra and began to pinch and tweak her rock hard nipples. She was so wet that her fingers slipped inside without her even realizing it. First one, then a second. She felt her orgasm hit like a train, then a second, then a third, leaving her gasping, barely able to move in her slowly rotating chair. After a few minutes she rearranged herself into some semblance of order, although her shirt and her jacket were each missing a button. No surprise there. Still, she felt better than could ever remember feeling; relaxed, warm and comfortable. She managed to make it through the next few hours, before she decided to leave. Lillian was watching her curiously; not too surprising since she never left before 5:00. JoAnne heard herself say, "Go ahead and take a couple hours, you probably have some Christmas shopping to do or something." That got a warm smile and a "Thank you". The rest of the evening was normal, although she did finger herself; just a little; in the shower. The Package. The next morning, as JoAnne dressed for work, a number of things became obvious. First off, most of her clothing was missing; not one bra or panty was in the condominium. Even the bra she'd had on yesterday had disappeared from the hamper. There was a card sitting on the kitchen island; from Holly; advising her that she would "get those Manhattan Career Bitch costumes back later" if she still wanted them. All her severe black suits were gone as well; they were replaced with very expensive looking red silk suits of a similar type with slightly shorter skirts and sheer white silk blouses with decidedly more "decisive" necklines. Her shoes had changed too; color and about an inch more heel, although they proved surprisingly comfortable. The morning passed fairly productively; with only a couple of odd glances from Lillian. To be on the safe side, she decided to order lunch in the office, but it was almost two in the afternoon before anything happened. Lillian buzzed: "Miss, there's a bike messenger with a package; he says I can't sign for it." "Send him in." A tall, muscular, dark haired guy with a small, brightly colored box walked in. "Sorry, instructions were explicit, you'll have to sign for it." JoAnne sighed and reached for the box; as soon as she touched it, one end popped open and something fell out onto the desk. A vibrator. An enormous, brightly colored vibrator. And of course it hit right on the on/off button. She and the messenger watched it buzz around in a circle on her desktop for a long second before she grabbed it and fumbled it off. "I, uh, this friend;” "No problem. Short blonde woman; she looked like a joker, all dressed up like an elf. Had a hell of a smirk. I figured it was some kind of practical joke." JoAnne watched his firm ass as he left. Lillian followed her gaze as he walked out. "Just want to bite that and hang on." Instead of admonishing her to be more professional, JoAnne found herself nodding and smiling like an idiot. She suddenly caught herself, then hastily shut the door and retreated to her office. The vibrator stared at her from the center of her desk. It was red and white striped, of course. About 8 inches long, had little gumdrop-like rubber nobs all over it and a bullet like tip of gold metal. She decided to stick it in a desk drawer. Another mistake. As soon as she picked it up, the tingling between her thighs began again, and she couldn't physically put the vibrator down. She reached with her empty hand and clicked the intercom on the phone. "Lillian. Hold my calls." "Yes, Miss." There was something in Lillian's voice, but JoAnne realized she didn't have time to deal with it; the tingling was so intense it was almost painful; and she felt like she was suffocating in her suit; it seemed like her clothes were lined with lead weights. She fumbled her skirt off and opened her blouse and shirt, exposing her tits to the cool office air. Her nipples were standing out like fucking spikes and she could feel wetness between her thighs. Good Lord. Her pussy was absolutely dripping. JoAnne clicked on the vibrator and began to run the tip over her excited nipples. She moaned loudly; it was a damn good thing the office was soundproof. Fuck, that felt amazing. She licked her fingers and got her nipples really wet so they stiffened even more with the cold and the vibrator. Damn, how long could they get? Her breath was coming in short pants as she slumped in the chair, and hooked each leg over a chair arm, spreading herself wide open. "Fah-Fuck, fuck, fuck!" Pinching her nipples with her free hand she ran the vibrator all over her inner thighs, eliciting more hot juice from an already wide open and steaming pussy. When she couldn't wait any longer, she began to run the tip of the vibrator over her pussy lips; she planned to do it for a while, but when the tip hit her swollen clit, she spilled over into orgasm, screaming as quietly as she could. "Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes!" As the spasms died away she meant to put the vibrator down and get dressed but her hands seemed to have minds of their own, her free hand spread her pussy lips wide open while she danced the vibrator in and out, just an inch or so; then she plunged it into the gaping hole, screaming loudly as the orgasms exploded through her. Even then, as she pulled the wet shaft out of herself, her hand seemed to slip and the tip slipped down below her cunt, resting against her asshole. The vibrations felt good. Surprisingly good; almost; she felt another orgasm building. This time she did it; she began to frantically rub her clit with her free hand while she gently pushed the tip of the vibrator into her ass. By the time this orgasm settled, she realized had three fingers up her twat and had shoved the vibrator into her ass almost four inches. Still though, she felt in command enough to stop. She switched off the vibrator and shakily dressed herself, thanking God for soundproofing. After she caught her breath, she dropped the vibrator into her purse and clicked the intercom. "Lillian, you, uh, can resume forwarding my calls." "Yes, Miss." Very definitely a smile in her voice. Fuck her, all she could do would be to spread rumors, and if she did she would be back in the secretarial pool without the executive bonus pay. The rest of the day passed quietly and she decided that on her way out she would feel out if Lillian was going to say anything. As she stepped out the door she watched the cute redhead suppress a wicked little smile. "Lillian, I thought it would be a good idea;” Lillian intercepted the thought "...to remind me that secretaries do not discuss their bosses activities with anyone at all. It's in the confidentiality agreement we sign when we get sent up from the pool." At first JoAnne was appalled that Lillian would cut in like that, but she decided to try to be nice; a very different tack for her. "Umm, yeah. I just didn't want any rumors to, you know, start." Lillian smiled mischievously. "I won't say anything to anyone, but maybe next time you might want to completely shut your blinds. And maybe turn off the intercom. Luckily, I was on headset. I don't mind sharing, yesterday sounded great. Today sounded exquisite and looked even better; but if you want privacy;” JoAnne stared at the communication window to the office; it was open nearly a foot. She was sure it had been closed yesterday; and she was the only one with a remote for it. Even the intercom could only be turned on from inside the office. She must have left it on when she; she began to turn bright red, then raced from the office. The Glass Elevator. The next day was Saturday, her only real day off this week; Sunday was a teleconference with Japan from the office, so she had to go in. She stayed burrowed into her bed almost until noon; she just couldn't figure out what to do about the office. If she stayed in her apartment, she might end up masturbating, but at least she would be doing it without an audience. Just the thought of Lillian listening to her and watching her made her feel; uncomfortable, but somehow it didn't feel as bad as it should have, which worried her even more. She finally had to get out of bed to pee; and of course, her pajamas had disappeared overnight. She went to put on a robe at least, but the only thing in the apartment was a red skirt and white shirt combo that looked like they might be made of tissue paper, and a dark red overcoat, a bit too warm for the apartment, but suitable for the snow outside. And of course, red fuck-me shoes. After a moment of irritation she pulled on the skirt and shirt; she might as well have been walking around topless for all the shirt covered her tits, and the skirt was about one centimeter below her ass cheeks. She went over to the refrigerator; not one stick of food. Damn. Her phone battery was dead; she'd apparently forgotten to plug it in. By the time she lifted the receiver on her house phone, she wasn't surprised to find the line dead. She sat down in her easy chair and turned on the TV. She would just wait it out; the phone line would be back soon. Four hours later, with her stomach complaining, and only cooking shows on, she gave up. If she just zipped downstairs, she could grab some food at one of the trendy-take out joints and be back up in fifteen minutes. She looked in the mirror. A class A slut stared back at her; nipples obvious through the shirt, skirt so short it should be illegal. Looked kind of yummy in a way though. She grabbed the bulky wool overcoat and buttoned it completely. Key card. Wallet. She headed out. The internal elevators were out, so she took the glass elevator on the outside of the building; she could see the whole city; the crowds of people looking up at the elevator as it came down. It didn't take long to get her Cuban sandwich and head back. Which was good, the coat was a little warm, even with snowy weather. As she neared the elevator, she heard a familiar voice. "Trying to hide, today?" JoAnne whirled. Holly was perched on a concrete stanchion toying with an oversize Santa hat. JoAnne started to speak, but a wave of Holly's hand cut her off mute. "Take the hat, you'll need it." JoAnne grabbed the hat; and with the same odd reverse pop, Holly simply vanished. JoAnne sprinted for the elevator; this couldn't be good. Get home. Get home. Get; The now familiar tingling almost overwhelmed her, as the elevator door closed. JoAnne jammed the oversize hat on her head and slipped a hand inside the overcoat to push the skirt up and found; nothing. No skirt, no shirt; her clothes had evaporated. She couldn't stop to fight it; she began fingering herself furiously, three fingers slipping into her hole almost instantly. As the elevator crept up, she realized her coat was evaporating like smoke. She felt tears form as the elevator ground to a halt just three floors up; she was fully visible to the crowd. A crazy naked woman, masturbating in an elevator, wearing nothing but a hat! A hat, she was relieved to note, that obscured her hair and face completely. People were stopping to stare; to her horror, she realized she liked it; hell, she loved it! A middle-aged man pulled out a cell phone and snapped her picture as she managed to fit a fourth finger up her gaping pussy. Hot cunt juice flowed over JoAnne’s hand; she began to cum, over, and over; thinking about all those people watching her. At some point, the elevator began to move upward; just in time as an old lady dragged the building's doorman around to see. Snow thickened around the building, obscuring the ascending elevator. It stopped a floor below hers and refused to move further. She grabbed her purse and food and crept up the stairs; the security camera lights were dark; probably thanks to Holly. JoAnne managed to slip into her apartment, although she had had to hide in the stairwell while three people walked by. Once in her apartment, she collapsed on the bed, just in time to hear her email ping on the computer. She almost ignored it, but the timing. The email was from [email protected]; and it was a video entitled; "Mystery woman puts on Christmas show." With a sinking heart, she opened the file and watched herself masturbating in front of hundreds of men and women, wearing just a Santa hat. According to the file, nearly 500,000 people had watched the video. Half a million people watching her? This time, she was pretty sure it wasn't Elf magic, but either way, she spent the next hour with her new vibrator buried in her pussy, pumping it like a jack hammer. She wasn't sure how many orgasms she had; one helluva lot. She managed to eat her food, then sank into a deep sleep. Video Tele Conference. Sunday morning, JoAnne woke late, and ended up rushing to the office; the red outfits were miraculously back, although she noticed the skirts were shorter. She decided on a businesslike demeanor. Ignore everything with Lillian. Blame it on medication; if she had to. By the time she arrived, a harassed-looking Lillian was already there, clicking cables into position. "Thank god you're here. The main video teleconference is down, so I'd setting up your desk so you can have both slides and video feed. The partners have called three times already. We are good on this end, but Japan is having problems with dual video. They will be able to hear you, but only see the slides and the video, not you. The partners will be listening in on the phone." JoAnne slipped into her chair, just in time to hear the chime of the video teleconference, coming on line. "Mister Nakamura;” her foot kicked a cable and the video feed went dark. She signaled to Lillian while she continued her spiel. Lillian looked under the desk, grabbed some tape and crawled under. After a few mumbled curses from Lillian, the video feed from Japan came back on. JoAnne started to push her chair back, to let Lillian out, but the video flickered again and she felt Lillian pull her back. A few seconds later, Lillian pushed a note into her hand. "Your chair hooked on cables, if you push back, lose whole Video Tele Conference." JoAnne finished her spiel, then turned on the 40 minute auto presentation, and muted her own audio. "Okay, it's on autopilot. And mute." Lillian pushed her head up on JoAnne's thigh and eyed the control critically "Good, it really is on mute. You haven't had a good track record with mute lately, just wanted to check. The chair clipped a wire, I will replace it tomorrow; but don't try to push back right now, or the Video Conference will go down for good, I wouldn't be able to reroute without a whole new set of cables. You seem stressed." JoAnne sighed. "You have no idea." "I can fix that." JoAnne started to respond, but Lillian's meaning became clear as she spread JoAnne's knees apart and began to settle in between them. JoAnne tried to resist, but her thighs seemed to drift even further apart on their own, and she even lifted as Lillian unzipped her skirt and slid it off. JoAnne stopped even trying to resist, just leaning back and letting Lillian's quick and talented tongue slide her up one orgasm after another. Lillian had slid her own clothes off and was fingering herself as she ate JoAnne. Lillian seemed to orgasm in time with her. After a few minutes, JoAnne heard Lillian's fingers pumping in and out of her hot wet tunnel. All too soon, the auto-play pinged and JoAnne had to return to her speech, although Lillian continued tonguing her gently throughout. The response to the presentation was more than good; the order from Japan was at least three times larger than she had anticipated in her best case scenario, so it was no surprise when the partners called her, and told her to come on down to the office. After one more good cum, she untangled herself from the desk, the chair, and Lillian. "Look, I have to go down there;” Lillian smiled cheerfully, but with a wicked edge "It's okay; I have to go to a family thing anyway. At least now it will be easier to put up with. By the way, I love your ‘lawn and landscaping’; and that is the cutest little tattoo; I never heard you like Christmas that much." She gave JoAnne a warm kiss; which tasted of candy canes. As JoAnne Walked out, she could hear Lillian putting things up; and whistling a cheery Christmas tune. The meeting with the partners went particularly well; and Robert, the older brother; commented that he had never seen her more relaxed and in control. That night she fell asleep, wondering what it would be like to return the favor to Lillian; while she used her now-indispensable vibrator on herself. Hard Dictation. The next morning, in the shower, JoAnne realized her little tuft of designer pubic hair hadn't grown out at all; in fact, it looked kind of, well, glittery, like gold glitter along the edges of the naughty holly leaf. All the red clothes were still there, although the skirts seemed even shorter, and there were little emerald holly pins on each lapel. As she picked up her purse, she found a small scroll on top. In shining gilt letters it said: "Sometimes it is better to give, than receive. Be sure to give a Lil' something." JoAnne actually smiled at the blunt hint, as if she hadn't been thinking about Lillian already. She was waking up hornier every damn morning. Still though, the office was mayhem; frantic arrangements to make sure the Japan orders were completed on time, after action reports and a hasty lunch meeting with the partners combined to keep her from even talking to Lillian for more than a second or two, and that about work. Just as she sat down at her desk from the lunch meeting, the intercom buzzed. "Messenger service again, Miss." "Send him in." The same bike messenger walked in, carrying another Holiday package. Even though she knew the package would pop open, she didn't bother to try to stop it. She had a suspicion that if she tried to stop the Elf curse, it would up the ante. He held the box over the desk, and suddenly the bottom flaps dropped open, of their own doing. This time, the packages contents hit the desk with a thud, and didn't move. Some kind of black leather belt contraption, attached to a huge candy-cane striped dildo. She rolled her eyes "My friend is a little;” "Smart ass? Yeah, the little blonde chick, in some kind of Christmas elf get up; kept giggling to herself." "Just like last time" JoAnne presumed. "I'll take your word on that." As he left, JoAnne watched his muscular ass, and puzzled over his words. He'd been there, how often? To vibrators falling out of packages, anyway? After he left, she grinned wickedly; give a Lil' something? She had just the thing. She tucked it into her top drawer. Then cleared the top of her desk off completely. "Lillian? I need you to come in; and take dictation for me." "Yes, Miss Steadmann." Lillian entered. "Your schedule is cleared until tomorrow morning, Miss JoAnne. Both your afternoon appointments just called in and cancelled." JoAnne glanced at the closed office door. Locked, and the blinds were fully closed. She stood up and looked out the office window into the flurries. "Lillian, we need to talk about a performance reward." "Actually, I'm maxed out this year; I was on the CBN team earlier this year. I can't get any more cash awards until next year. JoAnne turned around and backed Lillian up against the desk. "That isn't exactly what I had in mind." Pinning Lillian against the desk, Joanne kissed her hungrily, forcing her tongue into Lillian's mouth. She had Lillian's skirt unzipped and dropped to the floor and her blouse and bra off in seconds. She gently pressed Lillian back until the blonde girl was lying back on the desk, clad in only a mint green thong. JoAnne slid the thong down Lillian's long legs, eyeing Lillian's obviously wet cunt, with its little topping of strawberry blonde hair. Without thinking, she brought the panties to her face and breathed in deeply. They were filled with a musky, heady scent that made her mouth water. She looked right into Lillian's eyes and said, "Aren't you just a horny little thing!" Lillian let her legs fall open. "You have no idea;” "I can fix that." She dropped the thong onto the skirt and slid in between Lillian's creamy thighs, dropping her own skirt and jacket as she did so. She didn't hesitate at all; her mouth closed over Lillian's swollen pink pussy and she began to tongue and suck with abandon. She must have been doing something right, because Lillian's sighs turned to moans; then outright screams of ecstasy. JoAnne also fingered herself to orgasm, and only after Lillian had practically passed out, did she let up. Lillian breathed heavily, "God, that was fucking fantastic!" JoAnne reached into her drawer, and pulled out the strap-on dildo; and slipped the straps on while Lillian watched wide-eyed. "Your reward isn't over; yet." Despite the very thick size of the rubber red and white, spiral–striped cock, Lillian was so wet, it slipped into her easily. JoAnne began to thrust slowly in and out. "You like that?" Lillian breathed in deeply, then brought her legs up around JoAnne’s ass, "Yes. But; you can do it harder if you want." JoAnne thrust deeper and faster. Lillian hissed and grabbed JoAnne's tits, in a tight grip. "God, yes. Harder; please; harder" JoAnne began to really pump hard, Lillian seemed to have no problem taking in the big fake cock. "Fuck. Yeah. Give it to me. Harder. Harder. Harder!" JoAnne began to slam it into her as hard as she could. Lillian began to make a weird keening sound. "Don't fucking stop. Oh fuck. Don't stop. Please don't stop!" Just as JoAnne was sure her legs were going to give out, Lillian's eyes shot open, and she arched her back and screamed incredibly loud. JoAnne felt a huge gush of hot pussy juice squirt around the dildo and drench her. Lillian collapsed so suddenly she slid off the giant dildo. "Holy. Shit." As JoAnne slid the strap-on off, Lillian rolled over onto her stomach obviously trying to marshal the strength to get up. JoAnne eyed her perky ass; particularly the little pink asshole. She was almost ready to reach for the strap-on when the phone rang. Lillian grabbed the phone without getting up. "JoAnne Steadmann's office. Lillian speaking. Uh huh, yes;” As Lillian talked on the phone, JoAnne reached down and parted her ass cheeks. She knew she shouldn't but she just couldn't resist bending over and tonguing the little pink rosebud. Lillian squirmed, but didn't try to get away; in fact she brought her knees up a little to help JoAnne. After she had the little pink asshole dripping with saliva, she continued tonguing while gently inserted her forefinger and began to pump it gently in and out. Lillian was slowly thrusting her ass back on the finger and into her face while talking on the phone. But as soon as she finished the phone call, she came up on all fours and began fucking her ass back against JoAnne's face and finger, grinding until she came. This time when they broke apart, she slid to the other side of the desk, eyeing JoAnne warily, but with a wide smile. "Okay, you're just plain kinky. And something about you just turns my inner slut on full power. Still, we have to stop; you have a meeting in 30 minutes. You'd better wash your face and get dressed." Scowling and smiling at the same time, JoAnne struggled into her clothes as did Lillian. Still, Lillian was absolutely glowing, and walking a little slowly, which made JoAnne smile. The meeting lasted until well after business closing, so Lillian was gone when she went back to get her purse and coat. But the mint green thong was carefully arranged in the middle of JoAnne's desk; with a candy cane sitting on it. To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by Todd 1 72, in 2 parts, for Literotica.

My Honey Cousin: Part 3. Wine and wanton lusts. Based on a post by Guzzler 21. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. The sexual tension between Darren and Amy was palpable, and there was a great chance that she might want to get at it again, during the day. Maybe it was just best for him to have nothing underneath, he thought. Darren steadied himself with some deep breaths and thoughts of rugby, then he made his way down to the kitchen. Aunt Lily had made them ham and cheese sandwiches with a side of potato crisps. A classic lunch he remembered always having here. As he was watching Lily eat her lunch, he couldn’t help but to think that those lips, that mouth had tasted his cum just moments ago! Had she noticed? Did she like his cum? Most likely, his aunt hadn’t noticed anything different about the creamy milkshake she swallowed. But just the thought was still very arousing to Darren. Farm Chores. After lunch, aunt Lily proclaimed that it was ‘chore time.’ This was an often occurring event whenever Darren had stayed at their house, during the years. It was sort of a farm, anyway; so there were actual chores that had to be done on it. Some days she let Amy and Darren roam free; but every once and again, she made them help out with different chores on the farm. “Darren, can you repair the old canvas on the shelf in the barn, and Amy, I need you to feed the chickens and chop some fire wood;” Lily said. Some years ago, Lily had shown Darren how to repair and sew in heavy canvases. It was called sailmaking and used different tools, like a heavy duty twine and needle and a gadget you had in the palm of your hand called a sailmaker’s palm; to make it easier to push the needle through the thick canvas. Darren had proved to be gifted in this craft; and egged on by his aunt, he took pride in being good at it. Amy didn’t have the patience for it, so it kind of became Darren’s ‘thing,’ to repair canvases around the farm. Darren was happy for the assignment and made his way out to the barn. He found the old canvas, it was a huge thing, often used to cover hay stacks during bad weather. It was also heavy. He sat himself down on some hay bales and spread out the large canvas over his knees, tools at the ready. It was probably about 5 x 5 yards, at least. Sewing was about as masculine a skill as Darren was a rough and tough guy. But when it was about handling this thick and tough textile with a big needle and the sailmaker’s palm, he actually felt a bit more masculine. He felt like a tough sailor on some harbor dock; doing manly stuff. The weather was nice, and the air pleasant. He sat in the shade of the barn and started repairing the corner of it that had begun to fray. It was conducive to meditating and time passed as he sat there, concentrating on his work. He was so focused that Amy’s sudden presence looking out at him from the barn door, startled him! “Hey there, Darren;” she said in a cheerful manner. She looked beautiful. Amy stepped out into the sunlight. She was standing there in the afternoon sun, shining through her thin dress. The silhouette of her bare legs could be seen through the yellow cotton fabric. She walked up to him with the posture of someone who has an idea. ”Are you done with that?” she asked; and nodded to the large canvas spread out over his lap and the hay around him. “I have a bit left. Have you already done your chores?” Amy just nodded, with that mischievous smile. She was biting her bottom lip and obviously wanted to say something more; “I’ll be just 10 more minutes;” Darren said, trying to soothe her impatience. He was also curious about what she had in mind. She wanted something, that much was clear. Amy was still fidgeting and looking at him with hungry eyes. He suspected she wanted to suggest something; seductive. “I’m not happy about mom getting to taste you before I did, and she got so much more of you even! Now I want you, just for myself;” Amy said, the last part ending in a deep whisper. “Spread your legs;” she continued and pulled the canvas covering Darren’s groin away. With the needle in one hand and the sailmaker’s palm in the other, Darren did as he was told. His sweat pants were already becoming a tent for his rising cock. Amy was very determined. She yanked Darren’s sweatpants down and her expression was of a surprised happiness when she noticed he had chosen not to wear anything under. His semi swollen cock came into her view. Darren didn’t even have time to feel embarrassed before she was crouched down between his legs, her face just inches from his twitching cock. Darren was frozen in erotic shock! It was happening! He’d only heard, read, and fantasized about it. But now; he was finally going to get; a blow job! Amy looked up and their eyes met. She had a seductive grin. “Darren!” His heart sank. He heard aunt Lily calling him! “Darren! Are you in the barn?” Her voice was coming closer! Amy whispered, “I’m not here!” and pulled the canvas over his lap, hiding herself under it, still crouched between his legs. Double Sucking. Darren tried to play it cool, as aunt Lily came into view at the barn door. Her big tits swinging under that flimsy shirt as she moved. Just as with Amy's dress, he could see the contours of her naked body underneath, against the afternoon sun shining through the fabric. She came up to him, “Have you seen Amy?” Darren felt Amy’s hand gripping on to his thighs. He felt her breath on his semi swollen cock. “Uh, no; I don't see her.” he croaked. “Oh. Good” Lily said. She sounded a bit winded from the brisk walk to the barn, “I wanted to speak to you alone.” She sat herself down on the bale of hay Darren was sitting on. He felt the warmth of her thick thigh against his own, even through the heavy canvas he had over his lap. Lily put her hand on Darren’s shoulder and looked him seriously in the eyes, “I’ve been meaning to talk to you; to explain;” she started hesitantly, “You know that I breast feed your cousin; well, you’ve seen it, twice now.” Darren sat in awkward silence. He could feel his aunt's body heat against his side and at the same time, he could feel Amy’s head between his legs, the warmth of her breath on his aroused cock, under the canvas. Darren felt like he was trapped! Aunt Lily took on a more intimate tone, “I don’t want you to think that we are weird. I know it’s not strictly unnatural for a mother to still tit feed her grown up daughter. See, what not many people know is that it’s very healthy and nutritious. Mother's milk, I mean.” Darren sat in silence. Aunt Lily’s hand on his shoulder, her thumb caressing him slowly as she spoke. “I saw the great benefits of nursing, to help build Amy's immunities.” Aunt Lily explained. “Plus, it also helped prevent food allergies. The local hospital refers struggling mothers to me, when they need a wet nurse.” He tried to keep his eyes away, but they were drawn like magnets to her deep luscious cleavage. “What is unusual, is that I never actually dried up. This makes me very dependable as a wet nurse. Amy helps me stay producing, so she's also helping other families have a resource for natural mother's milk.” Lily was trying her best to gain Darren's acceptance of her family secret. Her large tits jiggled every time she moved, they heaved as she took a breath. It was mesmerizing to see. Lily went on; “Darren, I love the wonderful contentment that comes over me when I release milk. It's not a perverted thing, but it is hard for judgmental people to accept.” The fact that his cousin Amy was perched between his legs didn’t make it less sensual. He tried hard to think of rugby, or calculus, but his body was betraying him. He could feel his cock swelling, there under the heavy canvas across his lap. “Amy and I are very affectionate people, and my post-natal hormones sort of compel me to be openly affectionate and somewhat of a naturalist. I hope you can accept us as we are, Darren?” Darren simply nodded, not because he was shy or avoiding Aunt Lily's topic, but because her daughter is orally engrossed in his cock right now. Lily carefully avoided saying anything about how having her nipples sucked on, gives her some amazing climaxes. But even if she doesn't fully climax, it's just a matter of a few minutes of frigging herself alone, and her euphoria is sure to arrive. “If you want; you can try it;” aunt Lily offered, looking at him with the most puppy dog eyes he’d ever seen. She was taller than him, but even though she was looking down at him; in reality, it felt as if she’d exposed her soul to him and he was now the judge, jury and executioner of her total soul! Lily knew very well what she was doing. Darren would never cut her down in such a sensitive moment. “Okay;” was all that Darren could offer as a retort. His eyes flailed, trying not to look at aunt Lily’s huge tits visible there under her loose cotton blouse. Even though that was what the subject was all about. Lily’s voice took a more sultry tone, “Lie down;” she softly pushed Darren’s shoulder, guiding him to lean back on the hay bales behind him. As his body was laid back, his hips slid forward, he felt the tip of his growing phallus touch Amy’s face, under the canvas. His body flinched and Lily shushed him, sensing his hesitance. She had his eyes locked with hers, she was on a mission. What was worse, or better, was that he now felt Amy’s lips cautiously closing around the head of his cock! Darren found himself on his back, Aunt Lily was now towering over him, her familiar strands of unruly hair, framing her sensual face, one hand placed heavily on his shoulder, her other hand slowly pulling her shirt to the side, letting her large tit fall out and pendulously swing up closer to his face. Darren felt his eyes enlargen. Her bulbous nipple, as big as his fingertip, caught all of his attention. As she moved herself over him, it swung seductively over him, the nipple closing in on his face. He felt his cock quickly swell as Amy’s lips encircled it and her tongue circled around his phallic crown's ridge! Amy was not discouraged by the fact that her mother was leaning over Darren with her tit exposed. She was crouched between his legs and had just taken his cock into her mouth. She was going to make good use of the situation. The feeling was amazing! Darren could very much feel Amy’s hesitant lips enclose around his hardening cock. As it quickly grew, and journey deeper into her mouth, he also felt his tip reach in over her warm, wet tongue. Aunt Lily shifted, to place herself a bit above Darren, and then sank her tit down over him. Instinctively Darren opened his mouth and Lily’s nipple landed perfectly in between his lips. As she moved, her strong and shapely leg pressed his own legs together, which meant that he now caught Amy’s head in a vice between his thighs. Her face was pushed into his groin, swallowing all of his meat to the hilt. Darren could feel Amy's breath on his skin, her nails digging into his thighs. He felt that Amy’s face was now wedged in between his thighs, squeezed in place, his growing cock inside of her mouth. Before he could ponder more about where his cock was now embedded, his aunt lowered herself on him. Her big nipple dipped into his mouth and instinctively his lips closed around it! The feeling of aunt Lily’s full and heavy tit weighing down over his face was amazing. As he gave her swollen hard nipple a small suck, he heard her gasp gently. His theory of Aunt Lily enjoying arousal from nipple-play, was all but confirmed. He also felt his cock twitch, as Amy’s closed mouth constricted around it. Her tongue was pushing at it, as it increased quickly in size! Aunt Lily shifted again, to make herself more comfortable and now both her hand and thigh were pushing Darren’s legs together even more. He felt Amy’s head was squeezed even deeper into his groin! Her lower lip was now touching his ball sack, and her upper lip was planted on the root of his hard cock. He felt her nostrils exhale on his pubes! He was all the way into her throat! Her nails were gently clawing at his legs. But Darren’s legs were heavily pressed over her shoulders and she was well stuck in! A small part of his brain was feeling sorry for his poor cousin, down there under the canvas. Her mouth pressed down over his growing cock. But the more dominant part of his brain was feeling a surge of horniness. Amy’s tongue was sprawling around, stroking the underside of his turgid cock. The warmth his rod was enclosed in was intense, her lips around the base of his shaft did nothing to dampen the feeling. The warm and heavy tit of his aunt pressed down over his mouth, the sweet liquid soon flowed out from her nipple; Darren knew he’d never last long in this sensuous heaven! Darren soon felt Amy calming down. Instead of her panic of being stuck with his cock wedged deep into her throat, she seemed to accept it. Her breathing somehow found its rhythm and her tongue was caressing the underside of his cock. Her mouth was trying to make sucking motions, but it was hard, since it was so far pressed onto the root of him! Just the thought of being so deep into Amy’s throat. was intoxicating. Aunt Lily was slowly humming in pleasure, and softly stroking his hair as he sucked on the huge tit she had buried his face under. Her milk tasted amazing. Darren didn’t know what it should taste like, but it was hard to imagine anything tasting better than this! It was like milk with sugar. Her nipple felt so stiff and big in his mouth. His tongue flicked it in between sucks. He could hear Aunt Lily respond with quick inhalations whenever he did so. Amy couldn’t really move her head back and forth, but she started tilting her head from side to side, letting her tongue reach even more of his now fully-grown rocket. Her lips were also pressing and squeezing around the base of it. Now he was feeling it; the familiar force. Hard to say where in his body it began, but it was very clear to predict where it was heading. He was euphoric and light-headed. A serene peace came over his countenance, followed by an urgency to blast his cockful of cream. He felt he should warn Amy about what was coming, but his left arm was stuck under aunt Lily’s other tit and his right one was held down by her hand. His thighs clenched up and his pulsating cock twitched in her mouth; then he came! He didn’t know exactly how deep into Amy the head of his cock was, but; wherever it was, it was now pumping out all of his jizz with immense force! Amy’s hands were now gripping his calves hard! He could hear Amy faintly making some muffled sounds from between his legs, so he tried to compensate with his own louder humming and sucking. The vibration from his mouth was sending waves of pleasure through aunt Lily’s tit it seemed. She was breathing heavier, which was good. It hopefully made it so that his own suppressed breathing wasn’t noticed! He could feel the swallowing motions around his cock as he was coming! Darren's eyes were closed. He could now only endure and enjoy the two women he was stuck in between. Auntie’s sweet milk squirting into his mouth and his own fluids squirting into Amy’s. This was surely a dream! It was again hard to estimate how much time had passed. But his cock finally softened a bit and he could feel Amy more relaxed again. Her tongue playing slowly with his spent cock. Aunt Lily seemed to enjoy his, now slower pace of sucking. Her breathing became restless and soon she just held her breath completely. Her chest dropped down, pressing her one nipple into Darren's tongue, while her other nipple pressed against his shirt. Finally Aunt Lily exhaled. A deep slow breathe followed, and she finally uttered; “Ah!” Finally she raised herself up. Darren's mouth didn’t want to let go of her life giving teat. So it stretched out a bit and she had to almost sit up fully before it broke free from his lips with a 'pop'. He opened his eyes and was now looking at his aunt from below. Some of her face obscured by her large tits. The nipple he’d had in his mouth was drenched and he could see that the other one was dripping with milk. Trying to hide her encumbered breathing, aunt Lily said, “I’m sorry Darren, but I’m gonna have to save some for your cousin also.” She smiled and stroked his cheek. Then she closed her shirt and her lovely round tits were covered. The huge nipples were tenting the blouse with great pride. Amy was still letting her tongue slide around Darren’s semi-stiff cock, in silence under the canvas. “I’ll meet you inside; for supper;” Lily said as she rose from the hay bale beside him, and went back towards the house. Darren slowly let his thighs part, now that Lily had left. He was a bit afraid of how Amy was going to react. She had really been put through an ordeal down there and no chance to get out of it “I’m sorry, but auntie was pushing on my legs;” he started saying, as he lifted the canvas from his lap. Looking down between his legs he could see Amy’s eyes looking at his. She drew her head back a little, still having his cock in her mouth and gave off a sexy smile. As much as she could smile, while still having her whole mouth stuffed. With a long, surging suck, she slowly drew her head back all the way, pulling his cock with it, until it finally plopped out. Her chin was shining and covered in saliva. Her face was red, but she licked her lips and looked very satisfied! “Wow! That was intense;” she said, “I didn’t think I’d be deep-throated you, but wow; It was great!” Darren could only give her a relieved smile back. He was very happy that she took it so well. “So, how did mom’s milk taste?” she continued. Darren had no problems admitting that it tasted amazing and how he now understood why Amy liked to feed from Aunt Lily so often. He would do the same, if she’d let him. Amy straightened out her clothes and wiped her face while Darren finished up the stitching on the canvas. Then they made their way back down to the house. The sun was setting and it was getting darker outside, Twisted Positions. Back at the house they were met with the lovely smell of lasagna. Aunt Lily was still in her baggy white blouse, but had now also added an apron. It had a wide waistband and was snugly tied around her waist, accentuating her buxom hourglass figure, and pressing her cleavage up to an impressive size. Darren did all in his power not to stare! It still didn’t feel real to him, that just a while ago, he had actually been sucking on one of those big tits, drinking aunt Lily’s milk. A familiar twitch in between his legs made him quickly sit down at the table. Amy skipped into the kitchen and gave her mother a hug, pressing her head against Lily’s ample tits. While she did she gave Darren a wink and pursed her lips. They all sat down and ate. The food was delicious and Amy asked her mother if they all couldn't have some wine also, to celebrate that Darren now was here for the summer. Aunt Lily was hesitant at first. They were of course all grown up now, but she still thought of them as ‘kids.’ But Amy’s pleading worked and Lily brought out some red wine from the cupboard. It was a great moment. The wine was buzzing and the talks were funny and nice. Some reminiscing about what antics Amy and Darren had gotten up to years ago, and some stories about life on the farm in general. After they had emptied two bottles of wine and were starting a third one, Darren was feeling a good bit buzzed. From the amount of laughing and joking, both Amy and aunty were probably affected too. Darren sometimes forgot and found himself staring at aunt Lily’s big nipple bumps; or Amy’s blouse being half unbuttoned, that were making her tits a very public presence. But no one seemed to notice, so Darren thought that he probably got away with his wandering eyes. Amy suggested that they play some game of something. She was clearly full of energy and getting a bit tipsy. They all moved out to the living room and Lily and Darren sat themselves down on the sofa while Amy started rummaging through the shelves where all kinds of board games and stuff was kept. As they were a bit unsteady, Darren couldn’t help but to notice that Lily had happened to sit very close beside him on the sofa, with her arm resting on the backrest. He felt her warm, soft hip against his own, and her firm sideboob pressing against his arm. Again the images of her tit being lowered down over his face and her stiff nipple between his lips, floated up to the forefront of his brain. He shifted his legs, to try to hide the growth between his legs. Lily seemed oblivious to the fact that they were so close to each other, or that her tit bounced and brushed against his arm every time she responded to Amy’s different suggestions of games she was finding on the shelves. Now Darren really wanted to get a hold of that quilt on the sofa so he could cover himself before anyone would notice his swelling crotch rocket. But the quilt was what they were sitting on, so that was out of the question. “Here! Read the rules!” Amy threw some pamphlet at Darren. By a saving grace it landed right in his lap! He quickly held it as cover to the emerging tentpole in his pants! Twister? Amy had decided on the game Twister! She was already splaying out the mat on the floor in front of the sofa they were seated in. “Oh no, Amy. I’m so bad at this;” Lily complained. “Nah, it’ll be fun!” Amy persisted as she was on her hands and knees on the floor, trying to straighten out the mat with the colored circles on it! Darren quickly finding his rescue in the rule book proclaimed, “I’ll be the referee!” “What? No. All of us have to play!” Amy pouted. Darren explained that there has to be a referee. A person that spins the spinner and tells the other players where to place their hands and feet. If there is no referee, how could they know in which colored circles to place their hands or feet? He pointed to the rule book to accentuate what he had just said. At first Amy seemed defeated from this logic but soon wised up and decided that they’d play each other in pairs. Amy and Lily would go first and Darren could be the referee and then the one who lost would be out and take over being referee for round number two. Darren wasn't really comfortable with having to play at all. He didn’t really trust his cock to not poke out visibly, but was happy to at least get to start out as referee. Maybe his cock would relax enough until it was his turn, he thought. Lily grudgingly agreed to join in, but assured them that she would surely lose. The game started with Amy and Lily standing on opposite sides of the mat, one foot each on a blue and yellow circle. There were four lines of colored circles, outside of the rows of blue and yellow were green and red circles. Darren flicked the spinner and called out, “Right foot blue!” “But I am already on blue;” aunt Lily giggled. “Then you just move your right foot to another, unoccupied blue circle;” Darren explained. Lily took a step forward with her right foot and placed it on another blue circle, closer to Amy. Amy had to move her foot to a blue circle, making her stand with her back to Darren. Being tipsy from the multiple glasses of wine, they both wobbled more than necessary for such a small challenge. Their balancing acts were a pleasure for Darren's eyes. Aunt Lily’s swaying boobs were easy to follow as they moved under her pale thin white blouse. Her stiff nipples did nothing to hide themselves under the fabric. Amy was wearing her short yellow dress that ended just under her ass. Which made Darren very happy, as the next spin said; ‘Right hand, red’. This meant Amy had to lean forward to place her right hand on a red circle. Her short dress did nothing to cover up her tight, round ass. The plump contents of her panties was well exposed to him. But what was even more arousing was that aunt Lily now had to lean backwards to get her right hand on a red square. She had to bend her knees and spread her legs as she leaned backwards to get her hand on a red circle beside Amy’s hand. Lily’s shirt was too long to give any upshot view, but the shirt was tightened over her strong thighs and the gaps between her shirt's buttons gave him a view of her underboobs and her pussy mound was pushing prominently up against the straining cloth. Lily’s large tits jiggled around as she was trying to stay balanced. Darren came to the realization that this was not helping his cock to soften; But he had the rule book strategically placed in his lap to obscure his swelling boner. “Left hand, blue;” was next. Amy now had to put her left hand on a blue circle between her legs, making her show off her ass even more to Darren and aunt Lily needed to bend even more backwards to reach the blue circle to where her foot had been standing at start. Aunt Lily’s shirt buttons were now really straining to not pop open! Darren felt himself salivating and had to swallow, “Right hand, green;” he called out. Lily managed to crouch herself down and get her right hand from a red circle to a green one. This did however give Darren a very nice view down her cleavage as she had to lean a bit towards him. Her bust squeezed in between her arm and thigh. “But that’s impossible!” Amy groaned, “How am I supposed to do that?” Amy tried to bend her knees, she was now squatting with her left hand between her legs and needed to get her right hand all the way to a green circle behind her back. She did try, but thumped down on her ass! Aunt Lily had a smile of actual surprise on her face when she realized that she’d won. The sight of her standing up and waving her arms in the air to celebrate was extremely sexy to Darren. Her tits were sensual works of art, swaying around there under her partly unbuttoned shirt. Amy muttered and took the spinny thing from Darren, “Yeah, yeah. Alright, Mom wins the first round.” Darren now felt a chill run through his spine. It was his turn! But his boner was rock solid and pointing upward in his sweat pants! How the hell was he gonna cover this up? “Assume your starting positions!” Amy demanded as she snuggled up on the sofa with the spinner in front of her. Aunt Lily seemed happy and confident and stood herself on the mat where Amy had started previously. Darren was trying to think and went with what had saved him last night when he’d been trying to hide his boner from Amy. Instead of standing up straight, which would immediately reveal the tent in his pants, he crouched to his starting position like a hunch back. Playing it as if he was acting ‘sneaky’. It probably looked weird, but at least it made it so that his boner didn’t stretch against his pants. He stood in place, with his feet on a yellow and a blue circle, but he leaned his upper body forward and bent his knees enough so that the front of his sweat pants were still baggy enough to hide his bulge. Aunt Lily was now opposite of him, standing tall and gave him a challenging smile, “If I win this round I’ve beaten you both.” “Yeah, yeah;” Amy said and then the orders came quickly. Right foot blue, left foot yellow. In practice, this just meant that Darren and Lily had stepped closer to each other on the mat. But aunt Lily was turned around, her back to Darren. This served Darren well and he could straighten himself out a bit. As he glanced over to Amy, it was clear that she could see the tent in his pants. She smiled and had her tongue between her teeth. Luckily aunt Lily was turned around away from him, so she couldn’t see the front of his sweatpants pointing straight at her curvaceous ass. “Right hand red!” Amy called out. Lily now bent over forward, her wide hips stretching her shirt over those well rounded orbs. Darren had no choice but to put his hand on a red circle to the right and a little behind him, making him lean back and now supporting himself mostly on his right arm! The other option would’ve been to lean forward, over aunt Lily to reach a red circle, but then his throbbing cock would inevitably press right in between her ass cheeks and he would be given away! Next was: left hand, yellow. It was an easy move for Lily, she just had to stand on all fours now, her shirt slipping up a little more but still covering enough of her thighs to not show off her secret spot. Darren now had to stand like a crab. His back towards the mat, but at least he could support himself on both arms better now. Right foot red; They both had to widen their stance. Lily hiked her shirt dress up a little to have room enough to spread her leg to the right more. Darren had to move his right leg more forward and more under Lily’s hips. His hard cock was now towering in his pants. Only a few inches from his pole slipping up under aunt Lily’s shirt. Darren could see the muscles in Lily’s thighs flexing as she kept her balance. He didn’t dare to look at Amy but he could feel that she was probably enjoying the sight of him being so hard under his sweatpants. Left foot, yellow. Their feet were already on yellow circles, so they just had to shift to another circle in the same line. Darren didn’t have many options if he wanted to keep his balance, so he moved his foot forward a bit. This was good as it lowered his groin, away from between aunt Lily’s spread legs. Aunt Lily tried to move her left foot backwards, toward Darren, but it resulted in her stepping on his hand instead. “Oh sorry!” She got startled and instead tried to move her leg forward. But this only resulted in her losing her balance and falling down, on top of Darren! On top of Darren's erection, to be precise! Had they both been naked Darren would’ve surely plunged himself deep into her spread crotch. But as they were now wearing clothes the result instead became that his aunt sat herself heavily down on his rock-hard boner. Her legs were spread so wide that even through his thick sweat pants and aunt Lily’s panties, he could feel her vaginal lips on each side of his rock hard pole. As they landed Lily tried to scramble to her feet. She must’ve felt it too! Her scrambling made it so that her pussy’s meaty folds rubbed several times along Darren's raging boner. No sweatpants were thick enough to hide those sensations! Lily got up and inadvertently allowing Darren to have another good look down her generous cleavage before she got to her feet. She was blushing, “Oh no! I lost!” Lily's Early Bedtime. Aunt Lily straightened out her shirt dress and did everything humanly possible to not let her eyes look at Darren. But they deceived her and it was clear that they stole a glance at what had poked at her so hard, when she had sat down on it. “I think I might be a bit drunk!” she blathered, "I think it’s best I hit, the hay.” With a very cute hiccup, she rushed out of the room and up the stairs. Darren was now sitting on the Twister mat, his pants still tented and Amy was silently laughing her ass off! She looked so excited and amused, but didn’t make a sound! When aunt Lily had disappeared to the top of the stairs, Amy snuck from the sofa to joining Darren on the twister mat. Her gaze was locked onto Darren’s bulging sweat pants. Crouching down beside Darren, Amy let her hand slowly grasp around his hard-on, over his pants. Darren shuddered from the sensation of his cousin's hand softly gripping around his pole. “Mom must’ve felt this when she landed on you;” she whispered in lewd fascination. “Did you cheat with the spinner?” Darren asked. Amy, still holding her hand around Darren's erection, looked a bit mischievous, “Yeah; I wanted to situate you guys;” she jumped to her feet and pulled Darren up, “Like this!” she exclaimed and stood herself with her back against him, legs wide spread. Darren’s tenting pants were now lined up very well with Amy's bent over ass. Reached way under her own widespread legs, she grabbed at Darren' pants just above his knees. Swiftly she tugged down Darren’s sweatpants, resulting in his rock hard boner flung out with a bounce, smacking her in her bald cuntlips.. “Put your feet on blue and yellow;” she ordered as she spread her buttcheeks more, revealing her glistening slit from behind. Her short yellow dress only hid the top part of her ass. Darren almost forgot to breathe. Looking down, the head of his cock was just at her opening, as Amy leaned her upper body forward, resting her hands down on the ottoman; making her wet entrance push back against Darren's sensitive purple cock head. “If I had my hand on this cushion;” she said and placed her hand on the padded corduroy upholstery, “...and you find a stable place for your hands;” She pulled at Darren's arm, pulling him forward and making his cock head press against her moist opening. He could feel the top half of his glans pressing into her. Amy sounded a bit flustered now, “Come on’ lean more forward;” she said as she pulled his arm more. She had to bend her knees to let Darren be able to reach over her back, as she did, her opening parted more and Darren sank in to her! They both gasped and stood still. The position was very awkward, but the feeling of having half of his cock pressed into her hot, wet cunt depths, was amazing! “Oh god;” Amy breathed, “and the next move would be; right foot blue and left foot yellow; also, left hand green and right hand red.” Darren found it hard to concentrate on the instructions. The feeling of Amy’s inner walls squeezing against his cock were so very erotic. Darren tried to slide his right foot up another circle, resulting in him pressing a couple of more inches into her. In a feat of acrobatics, Amy lifted her right leg and flung it back over his thigh, pressing her weight down on his hips. To not fall he had to lean back and hold himself up with both hands. Darren was now in a crab-like position, his belly up, Amy planted her hands above Darren's, resulting in her ass straddling over his groin and her legs spread wide to each side of his hips. She was putting a lot of weight on him, pressing herself as deep as she could, over his pulsating cock! Darren was too horny and too aroused, now. He just wanted to grab her hips and fall to the floor, that would bury him so deep into that luscious womanhood slipping around his proud soldier. “Kids. I’m gonna go to bed, you can finish the wine;” aunt Lily’s voice was heard from the staircase. To their shock her steps coming down, could also be heard! Amy and Darren froze in position! Aunt Lily was coming down! Darren quickly analyzed their predicament. Although Amy’s dress was short, in this position it was covering both his and her own groin. Most likely aunt Lily would not be able to see that they were joined together under her skirt! Darren was hoping that Lily was only going to the kitchen to get herself a glass of water or something, but froze in terror as he saw her instead make her way towards them as they were squatting onto each other there on the game mat! She leaned over Amy, “Good night sweetie;” and gave her a kiss. Her kiss made Amy weigh down even more on Darren. He could feel his cock pressing up into her even more! Her fluids threatened to run down onto his balls and thighs. “Mom! Don’t make me fall;” Amy said, trying to sound casual and not make Lily suspect that she was sat on a spike of throbbing meat. “Good night to you too, Darren;” Lily said and gave him a stroke on his cheek. Lily leaning down to him, again gave him a perfect view down her cleavage. He could feel Amy’s tight entrance rhythmically squeezing around the root of his cock inside of her! Aunt Lily backed away, “Don’t hurt yourselves now;” she snickered as she left them and went upstairs. Amy and Darren stayed still, until they heard the bathroom door close upstairs, then Darren let himself fall to the ground. Amy fell with him and gave out a deep, throated groan as she landed heavily on top of him. His cock pressed deeper than possible, so deeply into her soaked cunt! Amy's knees landed astride Darren's hips, and the cowgirl rode for glory and started shaking. Darren could feel her pussy twitching around his cock! For a while she just sat on top of him, letting her climax wind down. When her breath had steadied, she looked over her shoulder at Darren, “Imagine if I’d gotten you and mom into that position;” she fired off a broad smile and slowly rose herself off of him. It was an amazing sight, to see his still hard cock slowly slip out from her innards, pulling her tight lining out nearly an inch with the cock which her lusty cunt resisted parting with. Strands of clear fluids hanging from her pussy lips, stretched to his rod. Amy crawled on all fours over to the sofa table and got the bottle of wine for them. Darren felt exposed and pulled his sweat pants up again. He felt Amy’s heated fluids still around it and slowly being soaked up by his pants. In silence they sat on the mat gulping down the rest of the bottle. Darren couldn’t help but to notice a small puddle forming on the mat, between Amy’s legs. But he didn’t say anything. The whole thing was so hot! Aunt Lily had been standing right beside them as he had been plunged into her daughter in secret! Damn that was hot. His cock was still twitching. It really wanted release, but he felt that Amy was the one in charge of their ‘relationship’. He didn’t dare ask to put it in again. And she had obviously just cum, so probably she was spent for the moment. “I think I know what she’s doing now;” Amy said with a secretive tone. Milking Momma. Darren had been in his own erotic world for the last few minutes. Trying to ignore his pulsating manhood, swallowing down the wine at a fast pace and feeling the buzz in his head increasing, “Huh?” “Come on!” Amy said and took his hand. They both rose and Darren followed Amy sneaking up the stairs. She stopped dead still outside of the bathroom door. Amy gave Darren's hand a squeeze and held her ear to the door. All was silent and Darren wasn’t sure what was going on. If Amy wanted to sneak him into her bedroom, then why did she stop here, by the bathroom door. Amy moved herself forward, pulling Darren along and making room for him by the door. He couldn’t see Amy’s face as he was behind her back, but she seemed to be listening intently at the door. Darren followed suit and also put his ear to the door; that’s when he heard it! Fast paced, shallow breaths, barely detectable through the wooden door. What was that? As it dawned on him, Darren felt stupid for being so naive. It was aunt Lily; masturbating! Shit! His horny mind did not have any trouble imagining the sight behind that closed door! He could see it clear as day. Aunt Lily, one arm between her legs, the other leaning against the bathroom sink. Her heavy tits jiggling along with her hand rapidly rubbing at her pussy between those thick and well carved thighs! Suddenly the sound stopped. A moment's silence and then a soft, muffled moan could be heard. If Darren had been hard before, he was in steel mode now! In his imagination he saw aunt Lily lean her head back, the shirt stretching thin over her bulging boobs and her mouth open, eyes closed, cumming over her own hand! This was better than any porn flick he’d ever seen! He was suddenly pulled out of his wet dream by Amy. She quickly tippy-toed with him in tow into her room. “Quick, get in the bed;” she whispered as she pulled off her yellow dress in one single motion, “Like last night!” Darren was dumb founded. Maybe it was because all of his blood was flowing down to his crotch or maybe he was just slow. But it was hard to look away as Amy revealed her sexy body in front of him. The soft light from the little lamp by her bed made her look so incredibly sensual. Her nice tits bouncing, her hairless pussy mound flashing between her legs and the wetness on her inner thighs was hypnotizing! The now-naked Amy smiled and pushed Darren into her pink, girly bed, “Go on Darren! Get in!” She pulled his pants down and shoved him back in the bed until his ass hit the familiar wall. She quickly slunk into bed and pulled the covers over them, hiding Darren completely under it. It all went so fast and Darren was a bit slow and dizzy from the wine and the immense horniness that had been ravaging his mind and body for the last couple of hours. He felt Amy’s hand grip around his cock from behind and steer it in between her legs. Everything down there was wet and slippery. As soon as she felt his head against her opening she pushed her hips back. With hardly any resistance, Darren sank all the way! Just like last night, he was pressed against the bedroom wall from behind and Amy’s sex from the front! He came instantly. He gritted his teeth and let out a muffled groan. The only thing he now felt was his cock exploding inside of his cousin and, for some reason, her wild hair in his face there under the dark covers! Amy was slowly rolling her hips on him, purposely massaging his loins as his cock pumped batch after batch of his seed into her hot crevice! Darren couldn’t move and just let Amy’s rolling hips make the releasing friction last for as long as possible. Her hand was holding onto his waist under the covers, not letting him pull out, even if he had wanted to. Darren was feeling drunk and relaxed. His breath was slowing and his whole body felt as if it was embedded in a cave of sex! Some time passed and he was once again regaining some feeling in his throbbing cock. He could feel how Amy’s inner walls were slowly milking his cock. “I think she’s asleep now;” Amy whispered. “Huh?” Darren, again, felt that he was not connecting dots like he should be. “My Mom. I think she’s sleeping;” Amy explained, not making anything clear to Darren. “Come on..” she said and slid herself off of Darren's now semi hard intruder. Still naked, she snuck over to her bedroom door and listened at it. She opened it a little and peered into the dark hallway. She waved at Darren who sluggishly crawled himself out of the bed. He pulled his pants up and felt the wetness his cock was drenched in, smear out over his inner thighs. ‘I’m really gonna have to wash some clothes tomorrow’, he thought to himself as he silently moved up to Amy. She grabbed his hand and led him out into the dark hallway. The soft runner rug made them totally soundless. Darren didn’t know what was going on but let himself be led, his eyes sneakily checking out Amy’s round and swaying ass as she moved in front of him. She then stopped by aunt Lily’s bedroom door! The door was cracked and Amy was peeking in; She looked back at Darren with a sly grin, “I didn’t get my milk tonight.” Before Darren’s brain could make sense of the words he just heard she pulled him into aunt Lily’s room. It was dark, but moonlight flowed through the window, lighting up Lily’s bed with a pale blueish glow. Lily was resting peacefully on the bed. She was on her back, the blanket only covering her legs. Up top she had some kind of flannel pajama nightshirt on, and her massive chest was slowly rising and falling with her breath. The lighting from outside of the barn and the moon blended together lit up the beautiful milf sleeping on the bed. In her prone position, Lily’s boobs didn’t stick out as much from her chest, they were more flat and receded to her sides, but still very large. Lily's nipples, however, were only the size of Amy's fingertip Amy motioned to Darren to move over to the side of her bed while she placed herself on the other side, closest to the door. Darren moved as silently as ever, when he came to the side of auntie's bed he found himself blocking the light, so he hunched down. Her face was too beautiful to be in the shadow he thought. Her long, brown hair was draped over the pillow, her head tilted slightly down towards her chest and her sexy lips pouting in her sleep. On the opposite side, Amy knelt down by the bedside and laid her elbows on the mattress beside Lily. Darren did the same, not being able to tear his eyes from that full bosom, slowly rising and falling in Lily’s sleep. Darren’s eyes widened as Amy carefully unbuttoned aunt Lily’s pajama nightshirt. There were only like 4 pretty big buttons and the shirt was loose fitting, so it was easily done without disturbing her. Amy slowly pulled the pajama nightshirt off Lily’s chest, revealing her large, scrumptious tit! She nodded encouragingly to Darren, hesitantly he did the same. The tit uncovered close to him looked even bigger than he’d remembered it from earlier today. A dark, stiff nipple perched on top of it. Darren wondered if her nipples were maybe always hard? He couldn’t remember ever seeing aunt Lily without stiff nipples poking through her dresses or shirts. Amy moved her face closer to her mother’s tit, locking eyes with Darren and nodding for him to follow suit. Darren moved himself closer also, but was now very afraid to wake his aunt. It was exciting enough to expose her lovely, large tits while she slept, but now he felt Amy might be going a bit too far. They’d gotten away with doing stuff to each other so many times already. This felt like pushing their luck. Amy shrugged at his cowardice and leaned her face in. She gave Lily’s stiff nipple a lick of her tongue. Nothing happened. Amy did it again; and again. At the third lick, aunt Lily let out a soft moan and her lips opened up a little. Amy smiled and softly planted her lips around Lily’s nipple. Lily inhaled, still sleeping. Amy closed her eyes and started slowly sucking. Lily was breathing heavier but still calmly and her eyes were closed. Darren's semi-hard cock geared up to full hard cock again, now. The sight was so incredibly arousing. His sexy cousin's soft lips surrounding her mother’s nipple and gently sucking at it. It looked like a sensual fantasy. Without even noticing it himself, Darren had moved his face closer to Lily’s other tit, her nipple just inches from his mouth. He felt his mouth watering. The wine and his libido made him brave, or maybe foolish enough. He leaned his face down over her heaving tit and closed his lips around the stiff nipple as delicately as he possibly could manage. Lily rustled a little and gave off a soft moan. With her nipple still between his lips he threw a glance at his aunt. She was still fast asleep. But her body was clearly feeling the sensations of having her nipples in warm, hungry mouths. Just as carefully as he took her nipple in his mouth he started to suck on it. He felt her nipple deeper on his tongue and some of her boob flesh swelling into his mouth. A few seconds in, he could feel the sweet, warm wetness emerging from it! In thin squirts it hit the roof of his mouth and spread over his tongue! It was glorious! Aunt Lily was still sleeping, only now and then did she move her head, inhale or moan lightly from the nipple massage she was getting. Then Darren felt Amy’s hand over his own, she pulled his hand onto Lily’s naked belly. His palm could feel her soft, silky skin under it. In extreme slow motion she led his hand downward. The gentle curvature of Lily’s lower abdomen made his stiff cock start throbbing in his pants. Looking at Amy, although she still had her mouth over Lily’s tit, he could see a smile on the corner of her lips as she was still sucking away. As his hand was moved down, Amy’s hand over his, he felt his pinky hit the hem of aunt Lily’s pyjama bottoms. Amy’s nimble fingers lifted the hem just enough for their hands to slide in under it! The heat inside was intense. He could feel it on his hand and on Lily’s skin. His fingers and palm then were pushed over his aunt’s well trimmed bush. He remembered the feeling of having those hairs pressed up against his lower back yesterday in the bath. Everything felt blurry. The wine was now fully inebriating his awareness. He knew where this was going and could’ve stopped it. Instead he let Amy guide his hand further down. His ring finger was the first to touch it! Lily's wet slit! Amy pushed his hand a bit further and then just held it there, pressing on his. Lily’s breathing was more shallow now. Amy pressed on Darren's hand so that his ring finger was squeezed in between aunt Lily’s vaginal lips. They felt so well rounded and full, and in between them was hot, soft dampness! A part of Darren's mind was screaming in fear, afraid that his aunt would wake up and find him with his finger almost inside of her, sucking on her tit! There would be no coming back after that! Then there was the other part of his mind. The drunken, horny, and smitten part. This was something he’d never dreamed of, but now that he was here, he never wanted to wake up! Because it had to be a dream! But the feelings and sensations were very real, and his throbbing cock reminded him of that. It was almost painful now. It was so hard that it could crack stone! The lovely torment went on for a while, Amy just holding his hand firmly over aunt Lily’s vulva. His finger embedded between her moist, soft lips, they both still sucking milk from her nipples as she slept a wine-saturated peaceful bliss. Amy took her hand off his and moved it away. Darren was pulled back to reality a bit and guessed that this part was done now. He slowly slid his hand out of Lily’s pajama bottoms and looked at Lily as Amy let go of her mother's milky nipple. “Come over here. Stand behind me;” she whispered so low that only some of the syllables were detectable. Darren reluctantly let go of the stiff and swollen nipple in his mouth and leaned back away from it, but observed just how huge her lactating nipple swelled to, when aroused. He held his thumb up next to it and both were of similar size. He saw small droplets of milk still emerging from the tit, and he licked his lips. He didn’t feel he was done, but Amy had something else in mind, it seemed. As he leaned back from the bed Amy stood up from her kneeling position. But she kept her mouth latched onto Lily’s tit as she raised her naked ass up. She supported herself with one elbow on the bed and motioned with her other arm for him to come over to her side. Like a sleepwalker, Darren obeyed. His erect cock swung around in his dampened pants as he moved; and he felt his cock, confirming it was uncomfortably hard. As he made his way around the bed it was clear what was expected of him. Amy was now leaned down over her mother, sucking at her tit, her ass lifted high up on straight and spread legs. Darren dropped his pants and positioned his rocket, like a missile with only one target. The moonlight came from a window on the opposite wall, so Amy’s ass and pussy were shrouded in darkness, but he used his thumb to find the wet gash where utopia was hidden. He mustered all of the discipline still left in his body to not just bash his cock into Amy as hard as he could. If he did, she’d be pushed onto Lily’s tit and then she’d surely wake up and chaos would commence. No. He bit his lip and slowly pressed his swelling cock into the wet folds between Amy’s spread legs! He could see Amy’s back tense up as he sunk a few inches in. He saw her ribcage divulge her increased breathing. He felt her thighs tighten and her entry hole clench around his rod! Darren pulled out, only leaving the tip still in her. He paused before he again pushed into her. Deeper this time, but just as slowly. He could feel every inch of her soaked insides surrounding his hard cock. And again; out, almost all the way, then with determination; slowly back in, deep! Amy couldn’t help but to hum with pleasure at his invasion of her love canal. The vibrations of Amy’s hum on Lily’s tit made mother stir. Damn! If Lily woke up now; well, this would be really hard to explain. Darren was ready to just give up and throw himself towards the bedroom door in a panicked escape. But instead, Lily shifted a little and placed her hand on the back of Amy’s head; seemingly still in her sleep. She was now holding Amy’s head pressed onto her tit while Darren was buried deep into her from behind. Darren was in a daze. He felt himself on the edge. The pressure inside of his loins was explosive now. A few more times he managed to pull out and push slowly into Amy until he knew it was too late! Too far gone. He felt the crashing wave ready to be released inside of him. And just then, Amy’s entrance clamped down hard around his cock and she came in a silent vibration! Darren involuntarily joined in on her climax, with his own! He felt his cock swell and compress with every violent squirt of manly juices into Amy’s shuddering hole! Amy's thighs were shaking but her face was still held steady onto Lily’s tit. Darren could feel Amy’s legs losing strength as the orgasm pulsated through her body. He took hold around her hips to give her some help in standing. He was still deep into her as he felt himself also coming down from the ecstatic high. Finally, Lily’s hand slid off her daughter's head and Amy raised herself up from the bed. Her body was trembling and she let out a fatigued gasp as Darren moved his hips back and let his cock slide out of its warm home. Amy sleepily turned around to face him, her arms around his neck. He could feel her soft tits against his chest and his semi hard, drenched cock pressing against Amy’s slippery mound. Her eyes were half shut as she kissed him. Darren could taste aunt Lily’s sweet milk on Amy’s tongue. Their tongues sway slowly and passionately around each other. Amy presses her body more into Darren and he feels her nostrils flaring for air. Amy pulled up Darren's pants while her tongue played with his. Eventually the kiss broke and they both wearily make their way out of auntie’s bedroom. Darren glanced back before shutting her door. The amazing sight of his topless aunt there on the bed is stuff of dreams. Her large tits, covering her whole chest. Her stiff nipples still glistened from milk and saliva. The only thing that could’ve topped this sight was if that damned blanket hadn’t covered her cunt. Once they got out into the hallway Darren had to ask, “Weren’t you afraid she’d wake up?” Amy just smiled, “Nah, she is always out like a light after she drinks. We could’ve probably done anything to her and she wouldn’t wake up.” “You, ehm; you wanna, sleep?” Darren whispered, attempting to read his cousin’s wants and wishes. “Yeah, good night Darren;” Amy whispered and gave him a soft kiss on the lips as she let him go and unsteadily made her way down the hall towards her bedroom. Darren suddenly felt a bit lonely. But this was probably for the best. He couldn’t even count how many times he had ejaculated today. He very much felt he didn’t have much energy left in him. And as he laid down on his bed, his body agreed with his assessment. He fell asleep in an instant! A dark, dreamless sleep. This was just day 2 of his summer stay with cousin Amy and aunt Lily! God knows what will happen in the next 84 days? Based on a post by Guzzler 21, for Sex Stories.